of righteousnesse it was fit that at his rising all those mists and shadowes should vanish away It was fit that God should honour and solemnize the marriage of his Sonne with his Church and his triumph ouer Sathan c. by bestowing his gifts and graces more aboundantly vpon men then hee had done before To this the Apostle hath respect when he saith Ephesians 4. 8. When hee ascended vp on high hee lead captiuity captiue and gaue gifts to men Lecture the one and fortieth February 13. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXIII WEe haue already heard that these II. Verses consist of a Doctrine and of two reasons that are vsed to confirme it The Doctrine is this that they onely worship God aright specially now vnder the Gospell as worship him not with a ceremonious worship but in spirit and truth The Doctrine we finished the last day it remaineth now that we proceed to the Reasons that our Sauiour giueth here to proue that they that should now worship God with a ceremonious worship as the Iewes had done hitherto should not worship him aright but they onely that worship him in spirit and in truth The 1. Reason is in these words for the Father requireth euen such to worship him or the Father euen seeketh and desireth such worshippers The force of this reason stands in three points 1. That worship onely is to be giuen to God not which pleaseth and seemeth best to vs but which himselfe requireth and delighteth in It is no better then Idolatry and spirituall whoredome for vs to follow our owne heart and good meaning in this case Num. 15. 39. Yea a man shall highly prouoke God if he doe him any seruice that he requireth not Nadab and Abihu were destroyed with fire from heauen for offering incense with fire that he had not commanded them to vse Leuit. 10. 3. yea the care of a Christian must be not onely to doe God that seruice that he requires but to doe it also in that manner as he may please God in doing it or else he doth but loose his labour Dauid was exceeding carefull of this in all his prayers Psal. 19. 14. Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart bee acceptable in thy sight And he professeth that if God when he prayed did not answer him that is giue him some comfortable assurance that he accepted and tooke his prayer in good part it would be euen a death to him Psal. 28. 1. Bee not deafe to me least if thou answer me not I bee like to them that goe downe to the pit And this should bee euery Christians care Heb. 12. 28. Let vs haue grace to serue him so as wee may please him 2. The Lord seekes and desires to haue such to serue him as worship him in spirit and in truth he euen seekes such worshippers yea he is greatly delighted with such a worship A strange thing it is that God should seeke or desire this at our hands that we should worship him For he hath no need of our seruice neither can he receiue any benefit at all by any worship we doe vnto him If we pray constantly in secret and constantly frequent the publike assemblies the benefit is wholly our owne Pro. 9. 12. If thou be wise thou shalt bee wise for thy selfe what shall the Lord gaine by it Iob 37. 5. If thou be righteous what giuest thou to him or what receiueth he at thy hand Nay the best seruice we can doe is so weakely and vnto wardly done as it is a wonder that God abhorres it not Esay 64. 6. All our righteousnesse is as filthy clouts Insomuch as the best of Gods seruants seldome please themselues in any seruice they doe vnto him but see cause of shame in the very best actions and seruices they haue done vnto him Nehe. 13. 2. Pardon me O my God according to thy great mercy Why what had he done that he craues pardon for Surely he had done an excellent peece of seruice vnto God he had shewed a marueilous zeale for the sanctifying of the Sabbath but he knew that good seruice of his was so imperfect so full of staines that he had need of pardon And yet such is the wonderfull goodnesse of God to them whom he loues in Christ such is the delight that he takes in his owne graces in the fruits of his owne spirit that as if hee should receiue some great benefit by it he seekes to vs and desires vs to serue him Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal. 50. 15. seeke aske knocke that is pray earnestly and importunately Matth. 7 7 pray without ceasing 1. Thess. 5. 17. ye he professeth that he takes marueilous delight in our poore seruices we do vnto him This is plainely prooued by that speech the Lord vseth to his Church which is the company of all the faithfull Cant. 2. 14. My doue that art in the holes of the rocke in the secret places of the staires that is whose state is most stable and sure and against whom the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile shew me thy sight let me see thee often come often vnto me let me heare thy voice pray often to me And marke the reason why he sues thus to his Church For thy voice is sweet and thy sight comely As if he should say howsoeuer thou thinkest of thy selfe whatsoeuer thou iudgest of thine owne prayers I assure thee that in my eare there is no musicke to that in mine eye there is no person in the world so well fauoured as thou art That euen as the affection that is in vs that are parents towards our little children when they begin to speake makes vs delight to heare them prattle though to another that hath not that affection it be very troublesome and though in anothers eye they seeme hard fauoured yet this fatherly affection makes vs thinke them to be very pretty and well fauoured children so is it with the Lord our God the fatherly affection he beares to vs in Christ makes him desirous to haue vs come oft to him to pray and worship him oft and to delight so much in our poore prayers though in themselues they be not worthy to be delighted in The Father seekes such worshippers Apoc. 5 8. The hearts of all the faithfull are compared to golden Viols full of odors What were those odors The prayers of the Saints of these true worshippers that worship in spirit and truth Why are the prayers of the godly called odors 1. In respect of the godly themselues because for the most part they yeeld a sweet sauour and vnspeakeable comfort vnto their owne hearts Iohn 16. 24. Aske that your ioy may be full But 2. Chiefly in respect of the Lord for the faithfull themselues sometimes feele no sweetnesse in their prayers but to the Lord their prayers are euen as the sweetest odors euen such prayers as themselues feele small sweetnesse or delight in are most pleasant
earnest an asseueration for here it is said Iesus himselfe had testified that a Prophet hath no honour c. And Luke 4. 24. Uerily I say vnto you no Prophet is accepted in his owne Countrey These things thus obserued doe yeeld vs this instruction That the Ministers of God for the most part haue least estimation in their owne Countrie they that are nearest vnto them in dwelling in carnall kinred and acquaintance are of all others the farthest off from giuing them that honour that is due vnto them Indeed this is not alway so for we shall reade that Iohn the Baptist was highly honoured euen by his owne Country-men Matth. 3. 5 6. There â—…nt out to him all Ierusalem and all Iudea and all the Regionround about lordan and were baptized of him confessing their sinnes Yea after his death they retained an honourable opinion of him for so we reade Matth. 21. 26. All men hâ—…ld Iohn for a Prophet But for the most part it hath euer beene otherwise So soone as euer Ioseph had shewed himselfe a Prophet he was no where so much despised and hated as by his owne Brethren yea it is twice said verses 5. and 8. They hated him so much the more because of his dreames And 6 19 Behold this Dreamer coâ—…meth So when God had giâ—…en vnto Dauid not onely an Heroicall and Princely spirit to fight with Goliah but also a Propheticall spirit to declare vnto Gods People their deliuerance from him he found not so much contempt and disdaine in all the host of Israel as from his owne Brother 1. Sam. 17. 28. Ieremie found not that bitternesse and deadly malice neither in any of the Iewes nor in the Caldeans as he did in the men of Anathoth his owne Country-men and Kinsmen Ier. 11. 21. The men of Anathoth sought his life and said Prophesie not in the Name of the Lord that thou dye not by our hands And Paul in all the Countries that he came in receiued not so many contempts and indignities from any as he did from the Iewes He was whipped fiue times by them and receiued euery time forty stripes saue one 2. Cor. 11 24 So none esteemed more contemptibly of Christ than his owne Kinsmen Mar. 3. 21. Iohn 7. 5. Well wee haue seene sufficient proofe of the Doctrine in all these examples let vs consider now what might be the reason of this In it selfe doubtlesse it is a great fauour of God to send vs such Prophets as haue beene bred and borne amongst vs such as are of our owne kindred and acquaintance as is euident by the promise God makes his people Deut. 18. â—…5 The Lord thy God will raise vp a Prophâ—…t from among you euen of thy Brethren to him ye shall hearken So is it also spoken of Amos I raised vp of your sons for Prophets and of your young men for Nazarites is it not euen thus O yee children of Israel saith the Lord Amos 2. 11. How falleth it out then that for the most part men esteeme not ofthis fauour and that they will hearken rather to any Prophet than to such a one The Reason thereof is to be imputed to foure common corruptions that the nature of man is tainted with The first is enuie and pride the second hypocrisie the third curiosity and desire of noueltie the fourth selfe-loue and desire to be flattered and soothed in their sinnes The first Reason of this I say is that enuie and pride that is in the nature of man For we cannot endure that one that we know is or hath beene our equall or inferiour should take vpon him to teach and direct and reprooue vs as all true Prophets vse to doe Now euery Prophet among his owne Kindred and Country-men where he hath beene borne and and bred is so either they know him to haue beene their inferiour in wealth or parentage or at the most that he was once but their equall their Schoole-fellow their play-fellow This is expresly noted for the cause why our Sauiour was not esteemed at Nazaret Mar. 6. 3. Is not this the Carpenâ—…er Marie's Sonne the Brother of Iames and Ioses and of Iuda and Simon and are not his Sisters here with vs and they were offended in him not at him viz. euen in his meane estate The second Reason of this is the hypocrisie that is in the nature of man those whom they haue conuersed long with familiarly they must needs obserue sundry infirmities in them and there is this hypocrisie in vs that though we thinke neuer the worse of our selues for many foule faults that are in vs yet we are apt to despise another for the least infirmitie we discerne in him All Gods graces are not of that force to moue vs to reuerence and honour him as the least of his infirmities hath to make vs censure and despise him This corruption our Sauiour noteth Matth. 7. 3. We are not onely apt to see the least moate in our Brothers eye but also as appeareth by comparing verse 1. with 3 4. apt to iudge that is to censure condemne and despise him for it Specially in a Minister men looke for Angelicall perfection a Minister they thinke should be so holy that he should not neede marriage so full of Faith that he should not care for the things of this life he should not prouide for his family he should not require his tythes nor his debts Neither can men vnlesse there be more in them than nature reuerence a Minister if they do discerne the least blemish in him or can but remember any fault and infirmity they haue knowne to be in him in times past Yea such perfection we looke for in Ministers that we are apt to despise them euen for the blemishes we discerne in any that are neere vnto them in their wiues their children their seruants their companions Num. 12. 1. Aaron and Miriam spake against Moses because of the Ethiopian Woman which hee had married This corruption gaue occasion to that Law which the Apostle giueth 1. Tim. 3. 2 4. That none should be chosen to be a Bishop vnlesse he be such a one as is not onely vnreprouable himselfe but such a one also as ruleth his owne house well hauing his children in subiection with all honesty To this corruption of our nature Salomon seemeth to haue respect in that saying Eccles. 10. 1. Dead Flies putrifie the precious oyntment of the Apothecary and cause it to stinke so doth a little folly him that is in estimation for wisedome and glory It doth so indeed but that is through our corruption for it ought not to do so The third Reason why for the most part a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Towne in the place where he hath long liued is the curiosity that is in the nature of man and desire of nouelty For naturally we loath those blessings that are common and which we haue long enioyed and esteeme more of that that is new
may want and begge and famish before they die For though the Lord in infinite bounty do bestow those blessings on wicked men in great abundance Psal. 145. 9. yet can no wicked man be assured of sufficient food and raiment for him and his because he hath no promise for it nay the contrary they haue cause to looke for Thirdly But if thou be assured that thou art one to whom these promises do belong then 1. Know that God doth this to humble thee Deut. 8. 2. and labour to find out thy sinne and to make peace with God Lam. 3. 39. 2. Know that God is able to helpe thee either by inclining the hearts of the rich hard though they be to shew compassion on thee yea such as of all other thou hadst least hope to receiue reliefe from he can make Esau kinde to Iacob Gen. 33. 15. and the Egyptians bountifull to Israel Exod. 12. 36. 3. If he giue thee no better meanes then thou hast yet he can make them stretch out and suffice thee Daniel and his fellowes that did eate nothing but pulse and dranke nothing but water were fatter and fairer then all the children that did eate the Kings meat Dan. 1. 12 13. A little that the righteous man hath is better then the riches of many a wicked man saith Dauid Psa. 37. 16. But will God work miracles now Yes surely rather then his promise should faile that he hath made to his people Is my hand shortened saith the Lord Esa. 50. 2. This resolue vpon 2. Chro. 16. 9. The eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect toward him And of this also Mark 9. 23. All things are possible to him that belieueth And therefore be thou confident with Iob Chap. 13. 15. Though he slay me yet will I trust in him and with the three nobles to die rather then to helpe thy selfe by vnlawfull meanes Dan. 3. 13. Lecture the eight March 21. 1608. IOHN IIII. XII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the second reason she giueth against the speech of Christ and that is set downe in this Verse she could not vnderstand or belieue that Christ could giue her any other water that was better then the water of that Well because Iacob gaue them that Well and it was the best water he could giue for it was the same that himselfe and his children and cattell did drinke of and she thought it was not possible that he could be a greater or better man then Iacob or be able to giue a better water then he was able to giue Art thou greater then our father Iacob saith she Now for the better vnderstanding of these words that so we may receiue instruction and profit by them three errours are to be obserued in this reason the woman vseth For 1. Iacob gaue not that Well to the Samaritans but he gaue both it and that part of the country where it stood to his sonne Ioseph as the Euangelist hath said ver 5. They and their ancestors were placed in that country by Shalmaneser the King of Ashur and not by Iacob as you shall see 2. King 17. 24. 2. Iacob was not their father neither according to the flesh for you shall read who were the ancestors of whom the Samaritans were descended 2. King 17. 24. nor according to the spirit for in this case those onely were to be accounted the children of Iacob that were of Iacobs religion and walked in his steps Psal. 24. 6. This is Iacob Iohn 8. 39. If ye were Abrahams children ye would do the works of Abraham But so did not the Samaritans for Iacob neuer worshipped any Idoll nor Image nor would suffer any in his family to doe it as ye shall find Gen. 35. 2. But the Samaritans worshipped many false gods 2. Kings 17. 29 30. and Images verse 41. 3. Admit Iacob had beene their father and had giuen them that Well yet was Christ able to giue her better water then that which Iacob gaue to his children And though Iacob were of great authority and credit in the Church for his faith and piety yet was it great ignorance and infidelity in her to preferre him before or match him with Christ or to alleadge his authority to the discrediting of that which Christ had said for the grace Iacob had he had it from Christ and he was but a seruant Christ was his Lord Heb. 3. 5 6. The Doctrine then that we are to learne from this reason and argument that the woman vseth against the speech of Christ is this That the credit of good and holy men is oft abused by the ignorant and wicked to the discredit of Gods truth This woman alleadgeth not against Christ the credit and authority of any of her neighbours or of their true ancestors but Iacob is the man whom she setteth against Christ. Yea the more holy and vertuous that Iacob was the stronger she takes her argument to be against Christ. I will not trouble you with many proofes Take the example of the Iewes in Christs time and you shall find proofe enough of this doctrine The worthiest men that euer liued in the Church and such as would haue counted it their happines to haue liued in that time when God was manifested in the flesh as our Sauiour teacheth vs Luke 10. 34. They were euer the men whose name and credit was set in opposition against Christ. The Iewes oft aduance the credit of Abraham and Moses and the Prophets as if they had beene admirers of their vertues when they saw that they might thereby discredit Christ and his Doctrine Iohn 8. 53. Art thou greater then our father Abraham which is dead and the Prophets are dead whom makest thou thy selfe and Iohn 9. 28. 29. Be thou his Disciple we are Moses Disciples but this man we know not from whence he is Was Abraham indeed or Moses or the Prophets on their side against Christ or were they indeed the true children of Abraham or of the Prophets Nothing lesse but if any of them had beene liuing they would haue beene as bitter enemies to them as they were to Christ and this our Sauiour often telleth them of Ye seeke to kill me saith he Ioh. 8. 40. a man that hath told you the truth which you haue heard of God this did not Abraham And Ioh. 5. 45. There is one that accuseth you euen Moses in whom ye trust And Mat. 23. 30. He taxeth them for grosse hypocrisie because they said that if they had been in the daies of their fathers they would not haue been partakers with them in the bloud of the Prophets The reasons why they did so and why all wicked men haue beene so apt to abuse the name and authority of the most holy and worthy seruants of God are principally two 1. To gaine credit to themselues with the people For they know that all men
worship we doe not also adore and giue bodily worship vnto him and by the reuerent behauiour of our body testifie the inward submission and reuerence of our hearts vnto him though our soules therein were neuer so full of reuerence and deuotion yet doe we but serue him by the halues neither can our seruice be acceptable vnto him You shall heare this confirmed to you by the examples of Gods seruants that are commended to vs by the Holy Ghost See the conscience Gods people haue made of this in all the parts of Gods worship Obserue it in fiue points 1. In prayer when they euen in priuate haue prayed to God they haue beene wont to kneele For this we haue the example of Daniel Dan. 6. 10. and of our Sauiour himselfe Luke 22. 41. 2. When they haue giuen thanks though but in priuate they haue vsed adoration When Abrahams seruant perceiued that God had prospered his iourney so far forth as to bring him and guide him safely to Bethuells house presently he lifted vp his heart in thankfullnesse to God yet thought not that enough but Gen. 24. 26. The man bowed himselfe and worshipped the Lord. And as his successe increased so his thankefullnesse to God increased and so did the outward reuerence of his body also verse 52. When Abrahams seruant heard them giue consent that Rebecca might goe with them then he bowed himselfe to the very earth to the Lord. So Iacob being to giue thankes vnto God and vnable through weakenesse to stand or kneele yet in token of reuerence raised himselfe vp to his beds bead and being not able through feeblenesse to sit vpright he leaned and bore himselfe vpon his staffe and so adored God Gon. 47. 31. Heb. 11. 21. See the conscience the good old man made of this duty and the paines he tooke in it 3. When they haue taken an oath they haue beene wont to vse such gestures of their body as might stirre vp reuerence in their hearts Gen. 14. 22. Abraham when he sware he lift vp his hand to the Lord the most high Possessour of heauen and earth 4. When a message hath beene brought them immediatly from the Lord they haue beene wont in token of their reuerence to rise and stand vp Iudges 3. 20. When Ehud told Eglon that he had a message to doe to him from God presently Eglon rose out of his throne though he was a wicked man yet this he doubtlesse had learned from the custome and practice of Gods people So did Balaam likewise require Balaac the King to doe Num. 23. 18. Rise vp Balaac and heare Nehem. 8. 5. When Ezra opened the booke of the Law to reade all the people stood vp Rise vp yee women that bee at ease saith the Lord Esay 32. 9. heare my voice alluding doubtlesse in that speech to the holy custome vsed among Gods people at the first intimation giuen them of a message from God 5. Lastly in the publike and solemne worship of God specially they haue held themselues bound to shew this outward reuerence Psal. 29. 1 2. The Psalmist calls vpon great men to giue to God the glory due to his name and tels them how they may doe that adore him bow your selues to him in his glorious Sanctuâ—…y So Psal. 95. 6. Marke how many words the Prophet vseth to perswade to this when he calls men to the publike worship Come let vs adore and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Therefore the reuerence to be done in Gods publike worship is made a chiefe meanes to preserue Religion and coupled with the obseruation of the Sabboth Leu. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Ye shall keepe my Sabboths and reuerence my Sanctuary The Reasons of this Doctrine are of two sorts Some concerne the outward reuerence to be vsed in all the parts of Gods worship whether priuate or publike some peculiarly concerne the publike solemne worship of God 1. The humility that befits euery one euen the greatest person to shew when he hath to do with God See this in Dauids speech to Michol 2. Sam. 6. 20. 22. when he danced before the Arke she scoffed at him he answers it was before the Lord and adds I will be more vile and I shall lose no honour by it It is no disparagement for the greatest to debase and humble himselfe to the very dust before the Lord nay we can neuer be humbled enough Behold now saith Abraham Gen. 18. 27. I haue taken vpon me to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes and indeed who are we euen the best of vs that we should presume to speake vnto God or to appeare before him It becomes all men to cast downe their crownes before him as the 24. Elders did Reu. 4. 10. Yea the holy Angels Esay 6. 2. couer their faces in his presence No seruice we can doe is pleasing to him vnlesse it proceed from an heart humbled in the sense of his high Maiesty and our owne vilenesse Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare Mic. 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe before the high God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth neither let thine heart be hasty to vtter a matter before God for God is in the heauens and thou in the earth c. 2. Our bodies are the Lords as well as our soules and therefore he will be serued with the body also They are his by right of Creation Redemption Sanctification This Reason the Apostle giues yee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods 1. Cor. 6. 20. 3. That the humility and reuerent gesture of the body may helpe to humble and worke reuerence in the heart Our hearts are profane and stand in need of all good outward helpes to stirre vp deuotion in them That is a chiefe reason why it was vsed both by Daniell 6. 10. and Christ Luke 22. 41. euen in secret prayer and if they needed to doe so how much more doe wee 4. To professe and testifie the humility of the heart and reuerence of the soule Therefore is this put for the whole profession of our homage and obedience to God Vnto me euery knee shall bow Esay 45. 23. Because in matter of Gods seruice hypocrites are wont to pretend they haue as good hearts as the best the Lord is wont also to call so oft for the seruice of the body Let not sinne reigne in your mortall body Rom. 6. 12. and present your body as a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable vnto God Rom. 12. 1. and glorifie God in your body 1. Cor. 6. 20. The reasons of that outward reuerence that is to be vsed specially in the publike and solemne worship of God are three 1. The presence of Gods people There is a reuerence due from the greatest Prince to the meanest of Gods seruants his brother must not seeme vile vnto him no not then when
God then for him that is vtterly irreligious and profane Therefore the Lord condemnes the very Atheist because he did not pray Psal. 14. 4. 2. The wicked by the seruice he doth to God doth oft obtaine freedome from temporall iudgements that otherwise would fall vpon him and gets temporall rewards 1. King 21. 29. Ahab did so 3. Many a wicked man by comming into Gods House yea euen when he hath come with a wicked intent hath beene effectually called as the vnbeleeuer that Paul speakes of 1. Cor. 14. 25 26. And those messengers that were sent to apprehend Christ Iohn 7. 46. In which three respects it may be thought good policy for the wicked man to pray and heare and serue God 4. No sinne that any man hath liued in in former time can make his prayers or seruice euer a whit the lesse acceptable to God if he doe now repent the Publican vpon his vnfained humiliation and repentance went home iustified Luke 18. 13 14. So that this Doctrine tends not to the terror and discomfite of any the most notorious sinner that is penitent but to the impenitent sinner to the man that continues in sinne it is indeed a fearefull doctrine and if it be not fearefull now being vttered by a weake man yet it will certainely be fearefull to thee when the Lord shall charge it vpon thy conscience God regards not any seruice thou doest to him nay he would not haue thee to doe him any seruice nay he abhorres whatsoeuer seruice comes from thee Lecture the two and fortieth February 20. 1609. ANd thus haue I finished the first Reason that our Sauiour here bringeth for the confirmation of this Doctrine his second Reason is this God is a Spirit Now in this second Reason we must consider first the meaning of the words then the force they haue to conclude that for which Christ alledgeth them First then we must not take these words as a perfect definition of the nature of God For that that is here spoken of God agreeth also to the Angels and to the soule of man The Angels are spirits Psal. 104. 4. He maketh thâ—… 〈◊〉 his messengers and Heb. 〈◊〉 14. Are they not all ministring spirits The soule of man also is a spirit Eccles 12. 7. The spirit shall returne to God who gaue it Aâ—…s 7. 59. Lord Iesus receiue my spirit But because of all the creatures God hath made these doe most fully and liuely resemble the diuine nature it hath pleased the Lord hauing respect therein to the weakenesse and shallownesse of our capacity to call himselfe a Spirit both here and in other places of the holy Scripture 2. Cor. 3. 17. The Lord is a Spirit Heb. 9. 14 Christs God-head is called the eternall Spirit 1. As they are immortall so the Lord is immortall yea he onely hath immortality 1. Tim. 6. 16. of himselfe 2. As they are wise and vnderstanding natures so the Lord is of himselfe infinite in wisedome In which respect he is called God onely wise 1. Tim. 1. 17. 3. As they are simple inuisible incorporeall not hauing 〈◊〉 mixture nor consisting of any corporall substance And therefore 〈◊〉 â—…oues himselfe after his Resurrection not to be a spirit by this reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Behold my hands and my feet handle mee and see for a spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d bones as yee see me haue so is the Lord and in this respect principally is the Lord called a Spirit in this place because he is not a visible sensible corporall but a spirituall nature Now for the force that is in this reason to conclude that for which Christ bringeth it the true worshippers must worship the Father in spirit and truth not with a ceremoniall and outward worship because God is a Spirit The force I say of this reason is euident His worship must be answerable to his owne nature Such as himselfe is such must the worshippers be that he delighteth in According to the Prouerbe like will haue like like master like man Such as a mans owne disposition is such he desireth they should be that serue him Dauid had no better an argument to prooue that he did vnfainedly feare God then this that all his delight was in godly men Psal. 16. 3. Specially that his care was to seeke out such to serue him as feared God Psal. 101. 1. Mine eyes shall bee to the faithfull in the land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue mee This reason the Lord oft vseth Leuit. 19. 2. Yee shall bee holy for I the Lord your God am holy As if hee should say because you are my seruants my people you must frame your selues to my disposition and seeke to be like me The Lord therefore being a Spirit himselfe sets his eye vpon the spirit and heart of man to see how he is serued there 1. Samuel 16. 7. The Lord looketh not as a man looketh for man looketh on the outward appearance but the Lord looketh on the heart His delight is to haue seruice done to him with the spirit and heart Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts saith Dauid Psalme 51. 6. Let the adorning of a Christian saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 4. bee the hidden man of the heart in that which is not corruptible euen the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price So that he that thinketh a ceremoniall and bodily worship will content the Lord doth iudge erroniously of his nature and indeed maketh an Idol and a false God of him But it may bee obiected that there seemeth to bee no consequence in this Reason the true worshippers must now after Christs Ascention worship God in a more spirituall manner then they haue done vnder the Law because God is a Spirit for God was a Spirit then also as well as now To this I answer that it is true indeed and therefore he alwaies required to be worshipped in spirit for euen to them vnder the Law it was said Deuteronomie 10. 16. Circumcise the fore-skin of your hearts and Hosea 6. 6. I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings But as the Lord hath more cleerely reuealed himselfe now to bee a Spirit to be of a spirituall nature then he did vnder the Law so hee requireth spirituall worship of his people now more then he did vnder the Law Then God reuealed himselfe to his people in many sensible apparitions visions and voices hauing respect therein to the infirmity of his Church while she was in her child-hood We know the Lord appeared to Abraham in the body of a man and talked familiarly with him as one friend doth with another Gen. 18. 28. And in a vision to Ezekiel he appeared in the similitude of a man sitting vpon a throne Ezek. 1. 26. So with an audible and sensible voice he deliuered the Law vnto his people Deut. 5. 26.
In a sensible and visible manner he guided his people through the wildernesse in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night Exod. 13. 51. By a sensible and materiall fire that came downe from heauen he witnessed oft-times his approbation of the sacrifices that his seruants offered vnto him 1. Cor. 21. 26. In a sensible and visible manner his glory filled both the Tabernacle and the Temple 2. Chron. 7. 2. Now since the daies of Christ the Lord hath not beene wont to reueale himselfe to his Church in this corporall and sensible manner but as he is a spirit so in a spirituall manner only hath he reuealed himselfe to his Church It is therefore spoken of as a blessing peculiar to the dayes vnder the Gospel that vpon all sorts of his people he will powre his spirit in a far more plentifull manner then euer he had done before Ioel 2. 28 29. Hauing now finished the Doctrine that our Sauiour deliuereth in these two verses and both the Reasons that he bringeth for the confirmation of it it remaineth that we make our vse of it The first Vse of it is to condemne the religion of the Papists If we had no other reason against Popery this were sufficient to prooue it a false worship such as God alloweth not because it doth euery way match yea farre exceedeth the forme of worship that was vnder the Law euen in that point for which our Sauiour doth here condemne it The vestments their Priests vse in Gods seruice the Church-musicke and many other things are vsed in imitation of the Iewes But 1. In obseruation of daies and times in the number of their holy dayes 2. In the multitude of their significant ceremonies 3. In the pompe and worldly statelinesse of their Prelates and Clergie 4. In their superstitious ringing and set seruice and other ceremonies about buriall they doe farre exceed the Iewes If that forme of worship which God himselfe appointed vnder the Law must needs be abrogated as Christ hath here taught vs and no true worshipper might vse it any longer because it stood so much in externall and carnall rites in shadowes and significant ceremonies then certainely they that vse and delight in such a kind of worship that was but deuised by men must needs be deemed hypocrites and false worshippers of God See the iudgement that our Sauiour giueth of these kind of ceremonies and of them that are addicted to them The Iewes in his time had a ceremony that they would not eate meate before they had washed oft holding the tradition of the Elders Marke 7. 3. This might as lawfully haue beene vsed as any religious ceremony that was deuised by man for it was not vsed in Gods seruice and might haue seemed to be but a ciuill ceremony Yet our Sauiour discerning that it was inioyned by the Elders and was obserued by the Iewes as a significant ceremony a Doctrine to the conscience a meane to put it in mind of a spirituall duty Marke 7. 7. A thing wherein they put holinesse and which they accounted as a worthy seruice done vnto God he would not vse it himselfe Luke 11. 38. and taught his Disciples to refuse it and defendeth them for so doing Marke 7. 6. And this he did though he saw it would prouoke the Pharisees much and be likely to draw him and his Disciples to trouble Marke 7. 3. And three Reasons he giueth against them 1. He maketh it a certaine note of an hypocrite of a carnall man that hath no soundnesse of grace in him to be addicted to these ceremonies Marke 7. 6. In which respect also among others the ceremoniall Law is called a carnall commandement Heb. 7. 16. and the rudiments of the world Gal. 4. 3. 2. That it is a vaine worship Marke 7. 7. there is no profit nor sound edification that can come to the conscience by it The Apostle therefore calleth the ceremonies impotent and beggerly rudiments Gal. 4. 9. Obserue it well where they are vsed with most conscience and deuotion as in Popery they are they worke no knowledge or sanctification in men 3. That where they are vsed they will make the commandements of God of no authority Matth. 15. 6. They will destroy the power of true piety and godlinesse and euen eate out the heart of it And that was the cause why Sathan laboured not in any thing more busily in the Primitiue Church then to bring in againe the ceremoniall worship after God had abrogated it and the Apostle calleth them that were his instruments in this worke dogges that is enemies to all piety Phil. 3. 2. The second Vse of the Doctrine doth more neerely concerne our selues for it teacheth vs to take heed of hypocrisie in the seruice of God Striue to worship him in spirit and truth Luke 12. 1. Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie The Lord doth exceedingly abhorre hypocrisie in his seruice The more seruice thou doest to God the more thou prouokest him if thou be an hypocrite Iob 36. 13. The hypocrites in heart heape vp wrath For the hypocrite is a false worshipper he maketh an Idol of God he thinketh he can deceiue God as he doth men Now there be three kinds and degrees of hypocrites that worship not God in spirit and truth and are therefore called here by Christ false worshippers of God 1. They that doe any seruice to God with their bodies onely without the vnderstanding and feeling and deuotion of the heart in euery seruice we doe to God he calleth still for the heart My son giue me thy heart saith he Pro. 23. 26. Paul had not pleased God in preaching if he had not in preaching serued God in his spirit Rom. 1. 9. Lydia had not pleased God in hearing the Word if her heart had not beene opened if she had not heard with feeling and affection of heart Act. 16. 14. No man can please God in praying vnto him vnlesse he pray with the feeling and affection of his spirit Psal. 86. 4. Reioyce the soule of thy seruant for vnto thee Lord do I life vp my soule nor in singing of Psalmes vnlesse he sing with grace in his heart vnto the Lord Ephes. 5. 19. Our prayers are compared vnto odours Reu. 5. 8. and vnto incense Psal. 141. 2. and the feruency of our affection is as the fire without which these odours and incense can neuer send vp any sweet sauour vnto God In which respect the Apostle biddeth vs be feruent in spirit as seruing the Lord Rom. 12. 11. as if no seruice could be acceptable vnto God without feruency of spirit Let euery one of vs therefore haue a principall care of that both in our prayers and in euery other part of the worship we doe vnto God Two good helpes are needfull to be vsed to this purpose 1. Watchfulnes Continue in prayer and watch in the same Col. 4. 2. for vnlesse we
better discerne if we looke into foure sorts which the Lord hath had most respect vnto this way and wherat the world hath taken great offence He hath oft had more respect 1. To men of meane condition for wealth wisedome and authority then to men of better degree and account 2. To young men then to the antient 3. To persons that haue beene infamous then to men that haue liued ciuilly and vnblameably 4. To women more then to men For the first For one man of degree and note in the world for birth wealth wisedome and authority the Lord hath beene wont to call many of the meaner and baser and simple sort This is plaine 1 Cor. 1. 26. And Mat. 11. 2â—… Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes And Iam. 2. 5. Hearken my beloued Brethren hath not God chosen the poore of this world that they should be rich in faith and heires c. And how naturall men haue stumbled at this you shall perceiue by that speech of the Pharisees haue any of the Rulers or of the Pharisees belieued on him but this people which knoweth not the Law are cursed Ioh. 7. 48 49. and by that speech of our Sauiour who when He had told Iohn's Disciples the poore receiue the Gospell adds presently blessed is he that shall not be offended in me Matth. 11. 5 6. 2. The like may be said of the second sort The Lord hath oft giuen more grace more zeale and faithfulnesse more piety and conscience of their waies to many young men then he hath to them of riper yeares For zeale where shall we finde among all the Kings such a one as young Iosiah 2. Chron. 34. 3. Or for faithfulnesse among all the Prophets such a one as young Samuel 1. Sam. 3. 20. Yea for wisedome and true discretion among all Iob's friends such a one as young Elihu was Iob 42. 7. And this also the world hath euer repined and stumbled at See an example of this corruption Matth. 21. 15 16. When they heard the children cry Hosanna they disdained and said hearest thou c. so that Christ was faine to make an Apology for them 3. For the third sort that I propounded The Lord hath oft had more respect this way vnto some that haue been formerly infamous in the world for their lewd life and hath vouchsafed more grace and zeale to such then he hath done to sundry that to the iudgement of men haue liued a ciuill and vnblameable life Christ bids himselfe to Zacheus house which we neuer reade he did to any other Luke 19. 5. After his Resurrection he appeareth first to Mary Magdalen out of whom he had cast seuen diuels Marke 16. 9. He honoured Paul that had beene a notorious persecuter and blasphemer with more abundance of gifts and successe in his labours then any of the Apostles beside 2. Co. 11. 23. And 1. Cor. 15. 10. Now this hath also euer beene a matter of great scandall to the naturall man when the Pharisees saw what respect our Sauiour shewed vnto Publicans they murmured saying this man receiueth sinners and eateth with them Luke 15. 2. And of the elder brother who was a type of the wicked and hypocriticall Iewes it is said Luke 15. 28. that when he heard that his father had receiued with such ioy his Prodigall sonne he was angry and would not goe in 4. For the fourth sort God hath oft reuealed himselfe further and giuen more grace more tendernesse of conscience more zeale more loue to him and his truth yea which is stranger more knowledge more resolution and courage more constancie in good duties vnto many women then vnto men Examples are infinite in this case I must make choice but of a few Exod. 38. 8. See the zeale of many women in the first establishing of Gods Religion vnder the Law 1. They vsed to flocke together vnto the Tabernacle 2. They were wont to come betimes and giue attendance at the doore of the Tabernacle 3. They were content to bestow the best things they had euen their looking glasses vpon Gods Sanctuary And of Samsons mother we reade that though her husband Manoah were a holy and good man yet Christ appeares to her rather then to her husband Iudges 13. 9. gaue her more knowledge faith and resolution then her husband yea makes her his instrument to confirme and comfort him verse 22 23. It is recorded that there was much more zeale in that noble woman the Shunamite mentioned 2. Kings 4. 8 9. then was in her husband and yet he a good man too It was she that tooke that care for the Prophets entertainement it was she that would needs go to the Prophet vpon a day that was neither Sabbath nor holy day which her husband thought much of verse 23. And in the New Testament it is worthy to be obserued 1. That Christ after his Resurrection shewed himselfe first to sundry women and made them his messengers to the Apostles Luke 24. 10. 2. That zeale and diligence that woman shewed in hearing the Word and all other parts of Gods seruice more then men They were women that are noted to haue beene the speciall followers of our Sauiour to heare him preach Luk. 8. 2. It was a woman that shewed such zeale to heare him that neglecting all other businesse sate at his feet to heare him and to whom our Sauiour gaue that testimony that she had chosen the good part which should not be taken away from her Luk. 10. 39. 42. They were women that were wont in Philippi euery Sabbath day to meet and pray together Acts 16. 13. 3. The kindnesse they shewed in Ministring to Christs necessities which is not reported of any man Luke 8. 3. 4. The constancie and courage that they shewed in following him and shewing their loue to him euen to his Crosse when the Apostles themselues fled for feare Luke 23. 27. and in their care to embalme his body after he was dead Luk. 23. 55 56. 24. 1. 5. The faith which was stronger in them then in any men we read of Mat. 15. 28. Luk. 24. 8 9 11. Now this respect that the Lord hath beene pleased to haue vnto women in this kinde how offensiue it is to the naturall man you may perceiue here by the disposition of the Disciples themselues which were more then naturall men and by common experience also For if women shall flocke to the Tabernacle of God and shew any zeale and diligence in frequenting his house if any Shunamite shall shew her selfe kinde in entertaining Gods Prophets or Susanna in ministring to their necessities what naturall man is there almost that will not be ready to slander and misconstrue this Yea to account it a most ridiculous thing and argument of the weakenesse and foolishnesse of our Religion The Reasons of this Doctrine are three whereof The first concerneth the Lord. The Reason why he vseth to passe by the more
waies past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or who hath beene his counseller Or who hath first giuen to him and it shall bee recompenced vnto him againe And generally of all his workes Iob 9. 12. Who will say vnto him what doest thou and 36. 23. Who hath enioyned him his way Or who can say Thou hast wrought iniquitie Reasons of it 1. The high estimation we ought to haue of him in our minds for his excellencie and greatnesse He is the most high God possessour of heauen and earth Gen. 14. 22. This is is the ground of all piety The feare of the Lord this high esteeme of him in our hearts is the beginning of wisedome Psal. 111. 10. Now there is no man whom we honour indeed and esteeme reuerently of but we will iudge the best of his words and actions Iob 29. 24. If I laughed on them they beleeued it not See an example of this towards an equall Matth. 1. 19. Ioseph out of the reuerent opinion he had of Mary iudged the best of that which he could not conceiue good reason for and durst not make her a publike example and a rule for it toward all Charity thinketh no euill 1. Cor. 13. 5. 2. His wisedome iustice and power is so infinite and absolute that it is not possible he should erre or doe wrong He is excellent in power and iudgement and in plenty of iustice Iob 37. 23. His will is the rule of all righteousnesse the most High ruleth in the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer hee will Dan. 4. 32. He worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will Ephes. 1. 11. 3. The Lords manner hath euer beene to conceale from men euen from his best seruants oft-times his meaning and intent in many of his workes Rom. 11. 33. How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out No man can fully vnderstand his meaning in his word that that we know is but a little in comparison of that we are ignorant of of all that God hath reuealed to vs touching his will we may say with Eliphaz Iob 4. 12. mine eare receiued a little thereof and with the Apostle 1. Cor. 13. 9. Wee know in part yea of his workes also with Iob 26. 14. Loe these are parts of his waies but how little a portion is heard of him No not is his ordinary workes howsoeuer Philosophers haue bragged much of their skill that way doe men perfectly vnderstand the causes of them and his manner of working in them God thundreth marueilously with his voice great things doth hee which wee cannot comprehend Iob 37. 5. Much lesse in his extraordinary and immediate workes of iustice or mercy Yea it is for Gods glory thus to do It is the glory of God to conceale a thing Pro. 25. 2. And one chiefe cause of it is our want of capacity and ability to vnderstand the Word and workes of God The good Schoolemaster teacheth his scholler so much onely as fits his capacity It is therefore a good rule for vs to follow which Elihu giues Iob 36. 24. 26. Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men behold euery man may see it man may behold his worke afarre off Behold God is great and wee know him not neither can the number of his yeeres bee searched out The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To Exhort euery Christian to settle in his heart this reuerend perswasion of the Word as to acknowledge and admire the truth and holinesse of it euen in those things which he vnderstandeth not nor can conceiue the reason of and to reiect with detestation all blasphemous thoughts that may rise within himselfe and all lewd persuasions that he may receiue from others to esteeme vnreuerently of any part of it Take in this the Apostle for an example who hauing mentioned two obiections which profane men are apt to make against the truth reiects them with detestation and saith God forbid Rom. 3. 6. and 6. 2. Till a man become thus simple and haue his thoughts thus captiuated he shall neuer attaine to true wisedome Gods Word giues Wisedome to the simple Psalme 19. 7. and if any man seemeth to bee wise in this world let him become a foole that he may be wise 1. Cor. 3. 18. To Exhort vs in all Gods iudgements and corrections vpon vs to take heed of murmuring or opening thy mouth against God but doe as Psalme 62. 5. My soule keepe thou silence vnto God Take rather this course 1. Seeke and enquire what is in thee and what thou hast done that hath thus prouoked God Let vs search and try our waies and turne againe to Lord Lam. 3. 40. 2. Though thou canst finde no notorious crime in thy selfe or such as might prouoke him to so extraordinary a iudgement yet rest resolued he cannot wrong thee though he should cast thee into hell and therefore submit thy selfe in all reuerence and seeke peace with him Whom though I were righteous yet would I not answer but I would make supplication to my Iudge Iob 9. 15. 3. Be assured that if thou vnfainedly feare him hee intendeth thy good in this his iudgement though thou cannot yet perceiue it Psalm 25. 10. All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth vnto such as keepe his Couenant and his testimonies THE NINE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON APRILL X. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXVIII XXIX XXX The Woman therefore left her Water-pot and went her way into the City and saith vnto the men Come see a man which told me all things that euer I did is not this the Christ Then they went out of the City and came vnto him WE haue already heard the conference that our Sauiour had with the Woman of Samaria and how it was interrupted and broken of by the comming of the Disciples In these words is set downe the notable effect and fruit that came of it The parts of the Text are two 1. The endeauour that this Woman vsed to draw her neighbours vnto Christ verse 28 29. 2. The successe God gaue to this her endeauour verse 30. Concerning her endeauour three things are to be obserued 1. The zeale and forwardnesse she vsed in going to her neighbours verse 28. 2. The motion and persuasion she vsed when she was come vnto them she desired no more of them but that they would come and see Christ. 3. The reasons she vsed to draw them to this For the first there be three things noted by the Euangelist verse 28. that doe much commend the zeale and forwardnesse of this woman in seeking to draw her neighbours vnto Christ. 1. That he saith The woman therefore for so it is in the originall went her way into the City 2. That hee saith she left her water-pot or payle behinde her for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth any vessell vsed to carry water in 3. That he saith when she came into the City she said vnto
if he cannot hold it with Gods fauour That is a treasure for which a man will be content to sell all that euer he hath Matth. 13. 44. to loose all things and to count them but dung in comparison of it Phil. 3. 8. This made all Gods people in Israel to leaue their dwellings and possessions there and to come to Ierusalem where God was purely worshipped 2. Chron. 11. 16. This made Moses willing to forgoe all his honours and pleasures and hopes he had in Pharaohâ—… Court and to ioyne himselfe vnto Gods afflicted and despised Church Heb. 11. 24. 25. 2. It moderateth the affection of a man to earthly things and teacheth him to vse them with more sobriety and indifferency so as he doth neither so greedily desire them nor is so discontented in the want of them nor so lifted vp in the abundance of them as others be it makes him able to say with the Apostle I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content I know both how to be abased and I know how to abound euery where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry both to abound and to suffer need Phil. 4. 11 12. He vseth them as the traueller doth his good lodging he findeth in his Inne for his necessity and the better enabling him to goe forward in his iourney homeward but setteth not his heart vpon them Psal. 62. 10. And thus he professeth that he is but a stranger and pilgrime vpon earth and seeketh for another country Heb. 11. 13 14. 3. It so taketh vp a mans heart specially in his first conuersion in his first loue as it maketh him very carelesse and forgetfull of all things else As Peter and Andrew Iames and Iohn straitway left their ships their net and their father and followed Christ Matth. 4. 20. 22. This made Christs hearers Mar. 8. 2. so carelesse of their meat for three daies together and Mary to neglect her huâ—…wifry in the entertaining of Christ and leauing all to sit her downe at Christs feet to heare his words Luke 10. 39. The Reason of this Doctrine is this that they haue found another treasure and where the treasure is there will the heart be Matth. 6. 21. He that once counteth Religion his treasure cannot set his heart on the world the heart can no more be deuided betweene them then it is possible for a man at the same time to looke with one of his eyes towards heauen and with another vpon the ground These two things the loue of the world and the loue of God are of a masterfull disposition Into what heart soeuer they enter they will be commanders and rule alone which is the reason of that speech of our Sauiour Matth. 6. 24. No man serues two masters 1. To instruct vs what to iudge of such Christians as vse not onely on the Sabbath day but on the weeke dayes also to goe to Sermons and Exercises of Religion worldly men thinke of these men that they doe more then they need yea more then they ought to doe that this will bring them to beggery Yea many are afraid to be religious or to frequent the Ministry of some men for feare least they should be drawen to doe thus as they see many of their hearers are In handling this point I will shew 1. What is to be said for the warning and admonition of these men 2. What is to be said for the encouragement and defence of them 1. It is indeed a great sinne in any professour to neglect his calling vpon pretence of following Sermons and seruing God specially if he haue a charge and want other meanes to liue by and that many of the better sort of Christians are too much inclined to this sinne appeareth by Pauls beating on this point so much in his Epistles to the Thessalonians Study to be quiet and to doe your owne businesse and to worke with your owne hands as wee commanded you 1. Thess. 4. 11. We heare that there are some which walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies Now them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eate their owne bread 2. Thess. 3. 11 12. but this is a great sinne For 1. Euery Christian should desire to liue of himselfe that he may not be chargeable vnto others 1. Thess. 5. 11 12. When he had charged them to follow their owne businesse and to worke with their hands he giues this for a reason that nothing may be lacking to them 2. If a man haue a family and prouide not for it he is worse then an Infidell 1. Tim. 5. 8. Therefore Paul saith 1. Cor. 7. 33. The marryed careth and that lawfully for the things of the world 3. Say a man could prouide for himselfe and his family sufficiently yet he must also haue a care to follow his calling that he may haue to giue others that need Rather let him labour working with his hands the thing that is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Ephes. 4. 28. And this reason the Apostle giueth why himselfe did at Ephesus with the labour of his owne hands minister vnto his owne necessities and to them that were with him and why according to his example others in the like case of necessity and for the auoiding of scandall should doe the like euen the remembrance of the words of the Lord Iesus how he said it is a more blessed thing to giue then to receiue Act. 20. 24 35. 4. Say a man haue enough for all this yet must he haue care of his estate for this cause because if he decay in it he shall be a scandall to his profession and alienate others from the truth Pro. 14. 20. The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour Therefore Paul maketh this one reason for this 1. Thess. 4. 11 12. Doe your businesse and worke with your owne hands that yee may walke honestly to them that are without 5. Say a mans estate were so plentifull that no decay could be discerned in it to the scandall of his profession yet is he bound to liue and take paines in some calling wherein he may be profitable to others else can he haue no true comfort in any of Gods blessings that he doth enioy for thus runneth the promise Psalmeâ—…28 â—…28 2. When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt bee blessed and it shall bee well with thee 2. Thessalonians 3. 12. They onely eate their owne bread that labour in a calling 2. It is to be granted that there is not the like necessity of frequenting the publike exercises of Religion on any other day as there is on the Sabbath for that there is an expresse commandement on that euen the poorest is bound to keepe an holy rest vnto the Lord for the commandement bindeth all men and none is exempted from it Exod. 20.
keepes his stomake for it He knew and so did not they what a multitude of the Samaritans were comming towards him 3 The question which the Disciples had among themselues about this answer their Master had made vnto them verse 33. They wondred how he in that place should come by meate Yet out of the reuerence they beare to his person they durst not aske him but only inquired among themselues how that might be 4. The manifestation that Christ himselfe maketh of his owne meaning in that answer he had giuen vnto them verse 34. The meate he spake of was 1. To do the will of him that sent him that is to instruct and saue soules 2. To finish his worke It is my meat saith Christ to finish it to exercise my selfe in it still euen to the end of my daies And this he calls his meat 1. Because of the appetite and desire he had to it as men haue to their meate he desired nothing so earnestly 2. Because it refreshed him maruailously no food no dainties were so sweet vnto him The first thing then that in these verses offreth it selfe to our consideration is this that the Disciples out of the loue and respect they had vnto our Sauiour doe mooue and intreat him to eate somewhat and that he blameth them not for this From whence we haue this to learne That though a Christians chiefe care should be for his own soule and the soules of other men yet the bodies of men may not be neglected but must be nourished and cared for also especially theirs whose health and strength may be of most seruice and vse to God and his Church 1. For the care of our selues this way see a plaine direction giuen vs by the Apostle Ephes. 5. 29. No man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it And 2. For the care we should haue of others it is to be obserued that when our Sauiour had restored the daughter of Iairus to life he commanded that something should be giuen her to eate Mar. 5. 43. and that all those workes of mercy vnto which the Lord will shew such respect at the day of iudgement Matth. 25. 42 4â—… are such as had beene shewed vpon the bodies of Gods seruants And lastly for the speciall care should be had of the bodily health and strength of such as whose seruice may be of speciall vse to God and his Church We haue a notable example in the care of the Apostle had of Timothy for Timothy being a young man and vnmarried for the suppressing of the lusts of youth and the better obtaining of the gift of continency did altogether forbeare the drinking of wine and vsed to drinke water onely and thereby weakened his stomake and brought vpon himselfe many other infirmities Paul therefore forbids him 1. Tim. 5. 23. to drinke water any longer and chargeth him to drinke wine The Reasons of the Doctrine are foure 1. The commandement of God that forbids vs to kill and take away the life either of our selues or others Exod. 20. 13. commandeth vs to vse all good meanes for the preseruing of life both in our selues and others Our bodies and liues are not our owne to doe with what we list but the Lord is the God of our life Psal. 42. 8. and our bodies are his and not our owne as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 6. 19. 20. and therefore the wrong we doe to our bodies redoundeth vnto him 2. All the creatures of God that serue for the preseruation and health and comfort of our bodies are giuen vs by God to that end that we might vse and enioy them and giue him praise I brought you into a plentifull country saith the Lord Ier. 2. 7. to eate the fruit thereof and the goodnesse thereof And the Apostle 1. Tim. 6. 17. He giues vs richly all things to enioy and 1. Tim. 4. 3. God hath created meates to be receiued with thanksgiuing of them which beleeue and know the truth And therefore the neglecting to vse them for the comfort of the body must needs argue vnthankefulnesse vnto God and a light esteeme of his goodnesse and bounty 3. The bodies of Gods seruants are the members of Christ 1. Cor. 6. 15. and the Temples of the Holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. and in that respect they must not be neglected but there is an honour due vnto them 4. And lastly the body is the seruant of the soule and the instrument whereby it worketh and therefore the neglect of it will greatly disable the soule and hinder the functions and actions of it and besides make it subiect to many passions and fancies that otherwise it might be free from Therefore when our Sauiour speaketh how the Lord fitted him to the worke of mediation and redemption saith Heb. 10. 5. A body hast thou prepared me thou hast giuen me a body fit for that worke and seruice The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. For reproofe of such as in their health vpon pretence of Religion and mortification neglect and macerate their bodies and deny them such helpes and comforts as are necessary for them I grant that it is sometimes profitable and necessary to abridge our selues of the comforts of this life 1. For the taming and mortifying of the flesh and bringing of the body in subiection to the soule I keepe vnder my body and bring it into subiection 1. Cor. 9. 17. 2. For the profession of our repentance and humiliation before God Ezra did eate no bread nor drinke water for he mourned because of the transgression of them that had beene carryed away Ezra 10. 6. 3. For our helpe in extraordinary prayer Let them not feede nor drink water but let man and beast be couered with sackcloth and cry mightily vnto God Ion. 3. 7 8. In which three respects God inioyned his people to keepe a day of solemne abstinence once euery yeere though they had no other extraordinary occasion to mooue them to it Leuit. 23. 29. But euen at such times the Lord requireth vs to keepe that measure as that we neglect not the health of our bodies nor make them vnseruiceable vnto vs I will haue mercy and not sacrifice saith the Lord Matth. 12. 7. And the rather because we are easily drawne to hypocrisie this way and euen to put holinesse in will-worship and humility and neglecting of the body as the Apostle noteth Colos. 2. 23. 2. For reproofe of such as in their sicknesse refuse or neglect the benefit of Physicke True it is 1. That it is the Lord onely who both sendeth sicknesse vpon others and with-holdeth those diseases from vs and our families that fall vpon others and who healeth vs when we are sicke whether we haue taken Physicke or no if we recouer our health it is the Lord that healeth vs he is the God of our life Psal. 42. 8. and of our health also he is the strength of our life Psal. 27. 1. yea it cannot be
well appeare vnto them first that there was great inequality of gifts betweene them for the Apostles had far greater gifts than any of the Prophets secondly that there was great odds in the successe of their Ministry for the Apostles did much more good than the Prophets yet they shall not enuie nor disdaine one another but reioyce together take comfort one in another The Prophets shall reioyce to see what good the Apostles haue done though they could not do so much themselues and the Apostles shall reioyce to see what good the Prophets haue done though it were not so much as themselues haue done From hence I say we may learne this Doctrine That there ought to be no emulation amongst the Ministers of Christ but how great inequality soeuer there be in their gifts or in the fruit of their labours they ought to loue esteeme one of another and one to reioyce in the good that is done by another For this we shall need no other proofe than the examples of the Apostles themselues that were Master-builders and whose example we are commanded to imitate and follow Phil. 3. 17. Brethren be followers of me Three things we will briefly obserue in their example that are very fit to confirme this Doctrine 1. That though they did not onely farre excell all other Ministers in gifts and in the fruit of their labours but also were aboue them in calling and function and had a higher degree of Ministry than they which no Ministers of the Gospell now haue yet they were wont to esteeme reuerently of the meanest faithfull Minister in the Church and to account of them as of their fellowes and equals So Paul esteemed not onely of Timâ—…thy and Silas which were Euangelists ioyning them with him as his assistants in the writing of sundry of his Epistles 2. Cor. 1. 1. Phil. 1. 1. Col. 1. 1. Philem. 1. 1. Thess. 1. 1. but euen them that were but Pastours a degree lower than the other He cals Epaphroditus his compation in labour and fellow souldier Phil. 2. 25. Epaphras Tychicus Clement and others his fellow-scruants and his fellow-labourers whose names are written in the booke of life Col. 1. 7. and 4. 7. Phil. 4. 3. 2. They are not wont to speake of any faithfull Minister without signification of a speciall loue and brotherly affection they did beare vnto them So Peter vsing the testimony of Paul for confirmation of a point of Doctrine cals him his beloued brother 2. Pet. 3. 15. So Paul cals Tychicus his deare brother Ephes. 6 21. and Epaphras his deare fellow-seruant Col. 1. 7. Neither did he vse these as words of course onely 3. They are wont to shew great care of the credit of other Ministers which they spake and writ of especially with their owne people So Peter speakes reuerently of Paul and maintaines the credit of his Doctrine against some that cauelled at it 2. Pet. 3. 15 16. And Paul speaking of Tychicus cals him a faithfull Minister Col. 4. 7. So speaking of Epaphras to the Colossians where it seemes he was a Pastour or an Euangelist he saith of him that he was for them a faithfull Minister of Christ and that they might the better respect him he giues this testimony of him further That he was earnest with God for them in prayer yea I beare him record saith he that he hath a great zeale for you So when Timothies ministry was to be employed among the Philippians see how he commends him to them Phil. 2. 20. 22. I haue no man like minded who will faithfully care for your matters But yee know the proofe of him that as a sonne with the father he hath serued with me in the Gospell And speaking to them of Epaphroditus who it seemes was their Pastour he commends him for the great care he had of them Phil. 2. 26. He longed after you all and was full of heauinesse because yee had heard that hee had beene sicke And when he had said he would therefore send him to them speedily he addes Verse 29. Receiue him therefore in the Lord with all gladnesse and make much of such See how carefull he was to maintaine and encrease the credit of good Ministers amongst their owne people and how farre he was from ingrossing all credit and esteeme with the people into his owne hands And this minde was in our Sauiour himselfe who speaking to the people that had beene Iohns hearers and did admire him too much he enters into a large commendation of Iohn and of his ministry Matth. 11. 7. to 15. The Reasons of this Doctrine are principally two 1. For the calling and works sake wherein we are all imployed let a man so account of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God 1. Cor. 4. 1. esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake 1. Thes. 5. 13. If Timothy come see that he may be with you without feare lacke to his safety from the practises of any aduersarie and prouide for his comfort euery way for he worketh the worke of the Lord as I also doe Let no man therefore despise him though he be a young man 1. Cor. 16. 10 11. which places doe not binde the people onely but as also to loue and esteeme one of another 2. Because this will greatly strengthen the credit of our ministry with the people and cause them to regard vs and our Doctrine the more when they shall see agreement and loue in one of vs towards another That it will greatly grace our ministry we may see Ps. 133. 1. Behold how comely a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in vnity that is to hold society and brotherly fellowship among themselues And verse 2. It is like the precious ointment vpon the head that ran downe vpon the beard euen Aarons beard that ran downe to the skirts of his garment So Esay 52. when he said verse 7. How beautifull vpon the mountaines are the feete of him that declareth and publisheth peace and declareth good things and publisheth saluation he adds as a reason that made their feet so beautifull in the eyes of Gods people verse 8. Thy watchmen shall lift vp their voice and shout together that is they shall agree and consent together they shall haue but one voice And that it will not onely make our ministry more gracious in the eyes of Gods people but also more fruitfull and profitable to them that is as plaine in the same place Psal. 133. 1. where he doth not onely say It is a comely and pleasant but a good and profitable thing for brethren to dwell euen together And verse 3. he expresseth the fruit of it thus It is as the deaw of Hermon that falleth vpon the mountaines of Zion And when the Apostle describes the profit and power of prophesie that is of the true preaching of the Word how it will make an infidell and ignorant man fall downe on his
15. The Philippians sent reliefe oft to Paul when he was in prison Phil. 4. 10. 14. 16. The Reasons of this haue bin two 1. The comfort they haue receiued by them For if men esteeme of the message that is brought vnto them they cannot but esteeme of the messenger that bringeth it If they haue once found comfort in their doctrine they must needs esteeme of their persons esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake 1. Thess. 5. 13. The Elders specially that labour in word and doctrine are worthy of double honour 1. Tim. 5. 17. How beautifull are the feet of them how welcome are they that bring good tidings of peace yea he speakes of this as of an vnseparable consequence of the Gospell in some of those to whom God giues preachers of his owne sending Rom. 10. 15. 2. That they may thereby helpe the truth it selfe and further the Lords worke in their ministry we ought to receiue such that we might be fellohelpers to the truth 3. Iohn 8. so Paul saith of the house of Stephanas that by the kindnesse they shewed him they helped him in his Ministry 1. Cor. 16. 15 16. And Hezekiah by the kindnesse he shewed to the Leuites and by the prouision he made for them incouraged them in their ministry 2. Chron. 30. 22. and 31. 4. Gods faithfull seruants haue many discouragements in their ministry from the wicked and they had therefore need of this helpe from the kindnesse of the godly toward them The Vse of this Doctrine is First for the Ministers then for all Gods people For we that are Ministers are to be admonished that we so carry our selues in our ministry as we may deserue this loue and respect from the people of God Euery ignorant carelesse and vnconscionable Minister is apt to vrge this doctrine of the duty and respect the people owe to Gods Ministers but they neuer consider what manner of Ministers they haue bin to whom Gods people haue giuen this respect and for what reasons it is due vnto them If thou be faithfull and profitable in thy ministry they that vnfainedly feare God cannot chuse but vnfainedly reuerence and loue thee The Vse that Gods people are to make of this Doctrine is First for Exhortation that they would be content to receiue this truth as well as others and not to reiect it because we seeme herein to plead for our selues Be not vn willing to learne from vs euen those duties you owe to vs as well as others nor count it folly or pride or couetousnesse in vs when we teach you such things for 1. We are bound to teach you the whole counsell of God Acts 20. 27. 2. Remember whatsoeuer corruption may be in our hearts in deliuering of it yet no part of Gods truth hath any corruption in it all the words of my mouth are righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Pro. 8. 8. 3. A Minister may teach the people what respect they owe to him and yet be neither proud nor couetous Paul himselfe taught this doctrine and pleaded for speciall reuerence and respects at the Corinthians hands 1. Cor. 4. 15. and for loue Gal. 4. 17. and that they would pray for him Ephes. 6. 19. and euen pleadeth for maintenance also 1. Cor. 9. 1. 4. We respect not our selues so much as the peoples profit in teaching this Secondly for Reproofe for if euery one that hath receiued any true beginnings of grace doth beare this reuerence and loue to Gods Ministers then surely many that take themselues to be right good Christians haue no grace in them For 1. Many esteeme not at all nor shew any reuerence to any Minister because he is a Minister but though he be such a man as for birth education learning wisedome speech and conuersation they could reuerence for this very cause only they despise him because he is a Minister To these I will say no more but wish them well to consider what Christ saith Luke 10. 16. He that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 2. Some will seeme to loue preachers but will part with nothing to maintaine them Like to that hypocrite that saith vnto his poore brother that is naked and destitute of daily food depart in peace bee thou warmed and filled God helpe thee get thee to a good fire get thee some meate but giues him nothing I am 2. 16. This is the cause of that generall complaint that is made in all places where the Ministers maintenance riseth from the beneuolence of the people that euen where the people are most forward it vseth to decay much in a very short time I would wish these to consider the charge God gaue his people take heede to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth if thou doest thou shalt haue the worst of it thy selfe Deut. 12. 19. and the practise of Gods seruants who haue euer bin wont to keepe a proportion betweene the blessing God hath giuen them in outward things and their liberality in contributing to the maintenance of Gods seruice since the people began to bring the offerings into the house of the Lord we haue had enough to eate and haue left plenty for the Lord hath blessed his people and that which is left is this great store The peoples readines to pay their tithes offerings brought Gods blessing vpon them and the more God blessed them the more liberally and cheerefully they brought in their tithes and offering to the Priests and Leuites 2. Chron. 31. 10. 3. Some and that a great some too are wont to withhold that which by Gods law and mans is due vnto the Minister they thinke euer the Minister hath too much they enuie and cannot endure he should liue so plentifully they count him couetous if he seeke his owne though in the most peaceable manner that he can yea where is a man to be found almost that payeth his tithes willingly which yet the Minister hath as much right vnto by law as they themselues haue to any thing they possesse These I would haue to remember that all men of worth were wont to count it their honour to giue somewhat to the maintenance of Gods seruice Dauid the King and the chiefe fathers and the captaines ouer thousands and hundreds and the Captaines of the hoast and Samuel the Seer and Saul the sonne of Kish and Abner the sonne of Ner and Ioab the sonne of Zeruiah were wont to dededicate of their substance and of the spoiles that they won in battaile to maintaine the house of the Lord and his seruice there 1. Chron. 26. 26 27 â—…8 2. That God promiseth this as a blessing to his Church that in the plenty and aboundance he would giue to his people his Ministers should also be plentifully prouided for when he had spoken of the plenty of wheat and wine and oile and cattle
of the second commandement which concerneth his outward worship I will visit the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20. 5. generally all wickednesse will do it Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body Deut. 18. 18. Thirdly let vs all learne by this what a happy thing it is to haue God for our Father If we that are euill Matth. 7. 11. when our childe asketh vs bread will not giue him a stone if we when he asketh fish will not giue him a serpent if we Mal. 3. 17. doe so spare them if we Esay 49. 15. cannot forget them if we be so apt to receiue our childe how hainously soeuer he hath offended vs vpon his submission how much more will the Lord receiue vs Luke 15. 20. If we shew our affection most when our children are in extremity how much more will the Lord his soule was grieued for the misery of Israel Iudg. 10 16. If we take no pleasure in beating our children how much lesse the Lord he doth not afflict willingly nor grieue the children of men Lam. 3. 33. Lecture the eightie fiue March 19. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLVII NOw it remaineth that wee procede vnto the third and last point which wee obserued in these words namely the benefit that this great man receiued by his affliction Concerning which these three points are to be obserued First it humbled him greatly and abated his pride for as great a man as he was yet he himselfe seeketh helpe for his sonne and 2. he meekely and patiently bare a very sharpe checke that Christ gaue vnto him verse 48 without euer replying or expostulating the matter with him Secondly it did driue him to seeke to Christ yea to seeke earnestly and importunately for helpe Doubtlesse first he had heard much of Christ before this time and did also esteeme him a great Prophet but whether it were for feare of Herod or some other carnall respect he came not vnto him till this affliction did driue him vnto him secondly he had also vsed the benefit of physicke and all other ordinary meanes before and till that he seeth no meanes would preuaile but his sonne grew into extremity and was euen ready to dye he comes not to Christ. Thirdly this affliction became vnto him a meane and occasion of his vnfained conuersion for first it softened his heart and prepared it to beleeue the word of Christ secondly it brought both himselfe and his whole family to the Faith The Doctrine then we haue here to learne is this That affliction is greatly profitable and necessary vnto all the Elect of God Marke that I say vnto the Elect of God for affliction in it selfe is a curse of God and fruit of his wrath due to sinne whether we be afflicted in our bodies or in our mindes or in our children or in our goods or in our good name there is no affliction of what kinde soeuer but it is in it owne nature a curse of God the Lord makes this preface to all the particular euils and afflictions that he threatneth If thou wilt not hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God then all these curses shall come vpon thee and ouertake thee Deut. 28. 15. And daily experience teacheth vs afflictions are not profitable to all men Pharaoh had afflictions enow but still his heart was harder and harder Of all the afflictions of the Reprobate we may say as our Sauiour speaketh in another case Matth. 24. 8. All these are but the beginnings of sorrowes The losses and afflictions the paines and sorrowes they feele in this life are but as earnests of those vnspeakeable and euerlasting torments that are prepared for them in the life to come This that I speake of therefore that men should receiue so great good by affliction is a priuiledge peculiar to the Elect of God Romanes 8. 28. All things and hee speaketh specially of afflictions worke together for the best to them that loue God euen to them that are called according to his purpose To them all things are sanctified all things are made good euen those things that in themselues are most euill 1. Cor. 3. 21 22. All things are yours whether it be this world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours and yee are Christs The Crosse of Christ like vnto the Tree that God shewed Moses Exod. 15. 25. hath made affliction which was before as the waters of Mara bitter and unwholesome to be sweet and wholesome to all his people To all such I say affliction is both profitable and necessary For the profit of them you know what Dauid said Hee had afflictions of all kindes and of them all he saith Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted And the Church Lam. 3. 27. speaketh more generally It is good for a man that he heare the yoke in his youth But I say not onely they are profitable but they are necessary also as necessary as meat and drinke Vnlesse God would see vs perish he must needs afflict vs yea the best man that euer was hath had great need of it to his dying day Psalme 73. 14. Daily haue I beene punished and chastened euery morning Acts 14. 22. We must through many afflictions enter into the Kingdome of God or we can neuer come there That is the reason of that strange and passionate speech the Lord vseth of his people Ier. 9. 7. Behold I will melt them and try them for what should I els do for the Daughter of my People As if he should say I can deuise no way to do them good but by casting them into the fornace of affliction Reasons of this Doctrine I might giue many but I will content my selfe with those few that the Text affordeth me in the example of this Ruler First his affliction as I shewed you did humble him This is the first Reason why it is so profitable and necessary because it humbleth the heart of man and abateth his pride There is no one sinne we know that maketh a man more odious to God or that is a greater barre to our saluation than pride is Prou. 16. 5. All that are proud in heart are abomination to the Lord. Iames 4. 6. The Scripture offereth more grace and therefore saith God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble Neither is there any man high or low rich or poore godly or vngodly but he hath in him that old leauen that Paul speaketh of 1. Cor. 5. 7. which puffeth vp his heart and causeth him to swell and to thinke too well of himselfe All the oppression and cruelty that the Mighty practise vpon their inferiours proceedeth from this roote Psal. 119. 122. Let not the proud oppresse mee and so doth the malice and vnreconcileable heart that is in men Pro. 13. 10. Onely by pride doth man make contention From hence it commeth
him to Christ Gal. 3. 24. till then we are like the Laodiceans Reuel 3. 17. wee say that we are rich and increased with goods and haue need of nothing wee know not that wee are wretched and miserable and poore and blind and naked till then wee are so proud that we will neuer craue nor stretch out or open our hand to receiue this gift First we must be poore in spirit and mourners for that before euer we can hunger and thirst c. as appeareth by our Sauiours gradation Mat. 5. 3. 4. 6. 2. So soone as we haue receiued Christ we haue receiued also the Spirit of Adoption Rom. 8. 15. And as so soone as he was in the shippe all was calme and quiet Mat 14. 32. so shall we find that vpon the receiuing of Christ our hearts will be at peace Rom. 5. 1 Being iustified by faith we haue peace with God 3. So soone as we haue receiued Christ we haue receiued also the Spirit of sanctification 2. Cor. 5. 17. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature And howsoeuer a man may receiue all other gifts from God and neuer loue him but euen set their mouth against the heauens as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 73. 9. Yet this can none receiue but he shall loue the Lord deerely and study how to honour and shew himselfe thankfull vnto him See this in Dauid Psal 18. 1. I will loue thee O Lord my strength 2. the Lord is my God c. and Psal. 116 1. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications and the occasion of those supplications the hearing whereof made him so to loue the Lord he expresseth verse 3. The sorrowes of death compassed me and the paines of hell got hold vpon me I found trouble and sorrow He that hath truly felt being schooled and nurtured to it by the ministry of the Law his owne miserable estate by nature and hath receiued by faith this assurance that Christ hath ransomed him from it hath receiued this gift can not chuse but loue the Lord dearely for it Lecture the fourth Feb. 21. 1608. IOHN IIII. X. THe last day beginning to speake of the cause that our Sauiour giueth why this woman did not aske of him the Water of life which was the third generall part of this text she knew not that gift of God nor who it was that said c. I told you there were 3. points to be obserued in these words 1. That he calleth himselfe that gift of God 2. That he saith the cause why she asked not this Water of life of him was for that she knew him not 3. That he saith if she had knowne him she would haue asked it of him The first â—…f these three points we finished the last day and learned from it that Christ is the chiefe the greatest gift the principall token of his loue that euer God gaue vnto men It followeth now that we come to the two last points 1. That hee saith the cause why she asked not was that she knew him not 2. That he saith if she had known him she would haue asked In the first we must obserue that our Sauiour saith the cause why this woman made no vse of him made no reckoning of that Water of life which he had to bestow was for that she knew him not and from thence we learne That ignorance is a chiefe cause of all prophanesse and contempt of Gods grace This we shall find noted of them that haue beene notoriously profane the reason why they refused to serue God and asked what profit they should haue by praying to him is said to be this that they knew him not for so they said Iob 21. 15. Who is the almighty c. and Psal. 10. 4. When Dauid had said the wicked is so proud that he seeketh not for God he giueth this for the reason he thinketh alwayes there is no God Neither is it so onely with notorious Atheists but with euery naturall man euen the ciuillest man in the world whom you see carelesse in religion and a contemner of grace his ignorance is the cause of it The cause why the heathen did not call vpon God Psal. 79. 6. is said to be this that they knew him not Rom. 3. 11. There is none that vnderstandeth there is none that seeketh God Eph. 4. 18. What makes all the Gentiles strangers from the life of God Hauing their vnderstanding darkened they are strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them If men knew and were perswaded of the comfort that is to be found in godlinesse and the reward thereof they could not but desire and loue it So men feare not hell for that they fore-see it not if they could see that pit open if they knew and belieued the torments that the damned doe endure in it they would certainely feare it and the way that leadeth to it The reason of the Doctrine is euident euen in nature for the will and affections are moued by the vnderstanding that sits at the sterne in the soule of man A man can neither feare nor loue nor desire nor hate nor ioy nor grieue for any thing but according to the apprehension he hath of it in his vnderstanding That is the reason why the Scripture imputes all the sinnes of Gods people to the errour of the mind all their sinnes are called the errors of the people Heb. 9. 7. As at the first Satan drew Eue to sinne by deceiuing her 1. Tim. 2. 14. So hath he done all her posterity euer since Sinne deceiued me saith the Apostle Rom. 7. 11. Therefore the Lord in his word makes it the first and greatest worke of grace to reforme the mind and vnderstanding Rom. 12. 2. Be ye changed by the renewing of your mind Col. 3. 10. The new man is renewed in knowledge And there is great cause why this should be acknowledged to be so because the imaginations and thoughts and conceits of the mind are as the Apostle cals them 2. Cor. 10. 4. 5. Those strong holds and those high things within vs that are exalted against the knowledge of Christ. Yea knowledge is the root and fountaine of all other graces 2. Pet. 1. 2. Grace be multiplied vnto you through the knowledge of God and Vers. 3. His diuine power hath giuen vs all things that pertaine to life and godlinesse through the knowledge of him that hath called vs to glory and vertue The first vse of this doctrine is to perswade euery man of the euill and danger of ignorance of the great necessity of seeking the knowledge of Gods Word Shall all men thinke it necessary to take paines for skill and knowledge how to liue here and shall any be so farre giuen vp to a reprobate mind as to thinke there is no danger to liue in the ignorance of Gods Word that there is no paines nor care to be taken for attaining the knowledge of
to enlighten the naturall man and not onely makes offer of his grace vnto him but makes him in some measure able to perceiue it he is so farre from embracing it that he doth oppose and contradict it by all meanes See how witty this woman is in reiecting the grace that Christ offered vnto her see how she reasoneth and struggleth against that light that began to shine in her heart So is it with euery naturall man when God begins to call him Oh how he draweth back what delayes he vseth how vnwilling he is to goe This is fitly resembled in the many excuses those made whom the King bade to the mariage feast Luke 14. 18. 20. And in the Lords calling of Lot out of Sodom Gen. 19. 15. The Angels hastened Lot and Verse 16. Yet he prolonged the time and they caught him and his wife and daughters by the hands the Lord being mercifull vnto him and brought him sorth of the City and Verse 17. Againe they hasted him escape for thy life looke not behind thee neither tarry in all the plaine Yet againe he drawes backe and the Angell was faine to call vpon him againe Verse 18. 22. This corruption shewes it selfe euen in Gods children Cant. 5. 3. I haue put off my coat how shall I put it on I haue washed my feet how shall I defile them 2. Yea hee is not onely thus slacke and backeward but hee refuseth and gaine-sayeth the Lord Rom. 10. 21. All the day long haue I stretched out mine hand vnto a disobedient and gaine-saying people This appeareth foure wayes 1. Though he see the truth he will not yeeld vnto it Psal. 58. 4. 5. They are like the dease adder that stoppeth her eare which will not heare the voice of charmers charming neuer so wisely He will wrangle and reason against it 2. Yea the better wit a man hath the stronger reasonings and oppositions shall he find in himselfe against the truth The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God saith the Apostle Rom. 8. 7. and the imaginations of the mind are those strong holds and high things that are exalted against the knowledge of Christ as the Apostle cals them 2. Cor. 10. 4 5. 3. He scorneth and hateth the truth it is foolishnes vnto him 1. Cor. 2. 14. How long ye simple ones will ye loue simplicity and the scorners delight in scorning and fooles hate knowledge Pro. 1. 22. He is well enough if these Preachers would let him alone if this foolishnesse of preaching did not so much trouble him but this religion this precisenesse he is euer speaking against and exercising his wit when he is on his ale-bench in flouting and scorning of it and esteemeth him his chiefe enemy that would bring him to grace as Ahab did of Eliah 1. King 21. 20. 4. Yea the more God calls vpon him and seekes to bring him to grace the worse he will be Gen. 19. 9. When Lot admonished the Sodomites though in a most mild manner they tell him plainely they would be the worse for his counsell And this is the nature of euery man Rom. 7. 8. Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence The better the meanes of grace are and the more clearely Gods truth is taught the more lewd and malicious will the naturall man shew himselfe The reasons of this Doctrine are three according to these three degrees of that corruption which is in the naturall man 1. The reason why he hath no desire of grace is this the naturall man is dead in trespasses and sinnes Eph. 2. 1. and therefore our conuersion is called not the restoring of a sicke man nor the healing of a lame man but the raising of a dead man Reu. 20. 6. And how can a dead man desire life or vse any meanes to attaine it 2. The reason why he is so blind and blockish in heauenly things is this Adam not contenting himselfe with that excellent knowledge and wisdome which he had by his creation aspired to be equall with God in knowledge Gen. 3. 6. And so through Gods most righteous iudgement lost that knowledge he had and brought this sottishnesse vpon himselfe and all his posterity 3. The reason why when he seeth the truth he doth so peruersely resist gaine-say and hate it is partly the corruption of his owne nature but chiefly because he is vnder the power of Sathan He gouernes and rules and worketh in him Acts 26. 18. Ephes. 2. 2. 2. Tim. 〈◊〉 26. And we know they in whom Sathan raigneth cannot abide Christ nor his Word but must needs be disquieted with it as we see in the example of the Daemoniack Luk. 4. 34. This Doctrine serueth to reproue and conuince the religion of the Papists of grosse errour in three points 1. They say the naturall man is able to prepare himselfe to receiue grace whereas the Scripture saith 2. Cor. 3. 5. We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues 2. That he is able by his free-will to accept of grace when it is offered yea to desire it like the man that lay in the way to Iericho halfe dead Luke 10. 3. Whereas the Scripture saith we are not halfe but quite dead by nature in trespasses and sinnes Eph. 2. 1. and Phil. 2. 13. It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure 3. That the naturall man is able to do some good works whereas Christ saith Ioh. 15. 5. Without me ye can do nothing And if there were nothing else to assure vs that it is a false and antichristian religion this might suffice to do it for antichrist is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that opposeth himselfe to God and his truth 2. Thes 2. 4. And euen in this Doctrine he contradicteth 1. The plaine and expresse words of the Scripture 2. The whole scope and drift of the Scripture which is to debase the pride of man and to aduance the glory of Gods free grace God will haue no flesh to glory in his presence he will haue him that glorieth to glory in the Lord alone as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 1. 29. 31. By the law or doctrine of faith not of works all boasting is excluded saith he Rom. 3. 27. And againe Eph. 2. 8. 9. By grace are ye saued saith he through saith and not of your selues it is the gift of God Not of workes whatsoeuer done either before faith receiued or after least any man should boast 2. To teach vs what to thinke of and how to be affected towards other men that embrace not the truth 1. Maruell not that there be so many that care not for the Gospell but do so peeuishly and maliciously reiect it Maruell not that thou hearest of so many that dote vpon that grosse and absurd religion of the Papists Be not offended that there be among them very learned men great disputers that bring many arguments
generally haue a reuerent opinion of such men This reason is giuen why the Pharisees durst say nothing against Iohn Mat. 21. 26. For all held Iohn as a Prophet Herod himselfe thought reuerently of him Mar. 6. 20. 2. To secure their owne hearts in their errours and sinnes The finding of this little goodnesse in themselues that they hate not all good men but can thinke and speake reuerently of them doth strangely quiet the conscience of hypocrites for a time as that little goodnesse he found in himselfe did that Pharisee Luke 18. 11. The Vses of this Doctrine are three 1. To discouer vnto vs the weake foundations of the Popish faith and religion which yet I would not be large in had I not two reasons to moue me to it 1. That though I see no cause to doubt that any of you should be inclined that way yet partly the great increase of Papists of late and partly their strange boldnesse and confidence in their religion and readinesse to maintaine and broach their opinions in euery company may cause you sometimes to stagger and thinke they haue some truth on their side if you be not the better grounded and confirmed against them 2. My text here giues me direct occasion to do it yea more direct then any other that I can thinke of in all the Scripture Consider therefore that as the Papists do resemble the Samaritans in many other things so in this point especially that is described in this text namely in aduancing the credit of good and holy men to the discrediting of the truth of God The Papists are right Samaritans and do resemble them in many things 1. The Samaritan in many points of Religion agreed with the people of God for he worshipped the true God Ezra 4. 2. 2. King 17. â—…8 He acknowledged the fiue Bookes of Moses he vsed Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the Law 2. Kings 17. 32. he looked for the Messiah that was to come Iohn 4. 25. So doth the Papist agree with vs in many points of Religion 2. The Samaritan corrupted these parts of the true Religion with grosse Superstition and Idolatry for he had many things besides the Lord that he gaue diuine honour vnto 1. Kings 17. 29. Euery nation made gods of their owne and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made euery nation in the cities where they dwelt He worshipped the true God in Images These nations feared the Lord and serued their grauen images saith the text 2. King 17. 41. And in that respect though the Holy Ghost say of them 2. Kings 17. 33. They feared the Lord because they retained many parts of Gods true worship yet in the very next verse he saith They did not feare God they did not worship the true God because they serued him not according to his Word And our Sauiour denieth Ioh. 4. 22. that there câ—…uld be any saluation had in their religion In this point also the Papist is like the Samaritan he hath many petty gods that he giueth diuine honour vnto he worshippeth the true God by Images and in that respect we may as truly say of him as it was said of the Samaritan he worshippeth not the true God at all because he worshippeth him not according to his Word how then can saluation be found in the religion of the Papist 3. The Samaritan was euer the chiefe practiser against the re-edifying of the Temple and of the holy city See some of their practises They weakned the hands of the people of Iudah and troubled them in building and hired Counsellours against them to frustrate their purpose all the dayes of Cyrus as we read Ezra 4. 4. 5. And Neh. 6. 12. 14. They made some of the Prophets and Prophetesses their instruments to hinder the worke So hath the Papist euer beene the author of all the means whereby the growth of religion hath been hindered amongst vs The strange slanders whereby many of the seruants of God haue beene discredited both with the Magistrate and with the people haue come from the Papist The domesticall dissentions and iarres we haue had among our selues haue come from the Papist also But in nothing hath he better resembled the Samaritan then in this case that is here described in this Text namely in pretending great loue and respect to the Saints departed and in aduancing their credit and authority to the discredit of the truth of God The Samaritan pretended great reuerence to Iacob they pretended for this Well from which they fetcht their water that Iacob gaue it them The Papist pretendeth for the power and authority of their Pope from whence in very deed all their religion is deriued and vpon which it is grounded that Peter gaue it him that Peter vsed it himselfe and left it to the Bishops of Rome that are his successours and for their whole religion they pretend that the ancient Fathers and Doctors of the Church deliuered it vnto them And therefore let vs bring neuer so good euidence out of the Word of God against them they are ready to put vs off as the Samaritan doth here Are you or the founders of your religion Luther and Caluin greater then Saint Peter Are you or they better or more likely to see the truth in religion then all the Fathers who gaue vs this religion and themselues professed it and all such as were taught by them We honour the Fathers say they you reiect and despise them The ancient Doctors of the Church are for vs and against you and your new religion Now for answer vnto them we say that the very same errours will be found in this plea of theirs as wee haue found in the argument of this Samaritan-woman for 1. As Iacob gaue no such Well to the Samaritanes so it is euident Peter gaue no such power and authority to the Bishops of Rome as they pretend Marke how we proue this 2. He had no such power and authority himselfe as the Pope exercises Peter exercised no such temporall and ciuill iurisdiction nay he might not do it The king of the Gentiles saith our Sauiour vnto him and the rest of the Apostles Luk. 22. 25 26. exercise lordship ouer them and they that exercise authority vpon them are called Benefactors But yee shall not be so Peter neuer tooke vpon him nor thought hee might take vpon him to depose Princes that should abuse their authority against the true Church and Religion or to absolue subiects from their Oathes of allegiance for he taught the contrary submit your selues to euery ordinance of man for the Lords sake saith he 1. Pet. 2. 13. He had no such ecclesiasticall supremacy ouer the whole Church as the Pope exerciseth for all the rest of the Apostles were equall to him Paul professeth so of himselfe in nothing am I behind the very chiefest Apostles saith he 2. Cor. 12. 11. The same commission the same gifts of the Holy Ghost the same keyes
ioy such as may make thy heart glad and comfortable when thou shalt haue most need of comfort Thou must come to be one day in that case that Hezekiah was in labour that thou mayst haue that comfort that he then had when the message was brought him from God that he must die and not liue and he by examination of his owne heart and feruent prayer sought to prepare himselfe for death this was that that he found comfort in in that case remember now O Lord I beseech thee saith he Esay 38. 3. how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which is good in thy sight The vprightnesse of his heart and constant care he had to please God in all his waies yeelded him comfort in that estate If thy conscience shall say in that day as Psal. 90. 9. All our daies are passed away in thy wrath If thou neuer hadst in thy life any good euidence of Gods speciall fauour Oh how great will thy misery then be 3. Flatter not thy selfe with this conceit that Christ died for thee and thou beleeuest in Christ for if thou haue not the Spirit of Christ thou art none of his Rom. 8. 9. 3. To encourage such as begin inwardly and vnfainedly to affect good things let not the scornes of others nor the difficulties thou findest in a good course discourage thee for thou shalt finde the sweetnesse of it one day That which Salomon saith of one may bee said of all good duties Thou shalt finde it after many daies Ecclesiastes 11. 1. and 1. Corinthians 15. 58. Bee yee stedfast vnmooueable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for as much as you know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 4. To reprooue such Christians as yeeld too much to the dumpishnesse and heauinesse of their owne hearts I doe not wish men that feare God to giue too much liberty to themselues in hunting after carnall ioy or the meanes thereof after recreations and keeping company with prophane men Of such mirth we may say as Eccl. 2. 2. I said of laughter it is mad and of mirth what doth it I know the best Christians haue oft-times iust cause to be sad 1. In respect of their owne sinnes 2. In respect of the state of the Church of God If I doe not remember Ierusalem let my tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I preferre not Ierusalem aboue my chiefe ioy saith the Prophet Psal. 137. 6. But if such as are indeed in the state of grace and continue not in any one sinne wittingly which they haue not repented of doe not stirre vp themselues to bee ioyfull and comfortable they are in a great fault The Lord would haue such to be cheerefull Reioyce euermore saith the Apostle 1. Thess. 5. 16. and Philippians 4. 4. reioyce in the Lord alwaies and againe I say reioyce The Lord would haue such to be merry at worke and merry at meat Deut. 12. 18. Thou shalt reioyce before the Lord thy God in all that thou puttest thine hand vnto And if they be not cheerefull they offend much For first they sinne against God who delighteth most in the seruice that is done to him with cheerefulnesse and with a glad heart God loues as well a cheerefull worshipper as a cheerefull giuer 2. Corinthians 9. 7. That was the cause why Anna abstained from the sacrifice because she could not be cheerefull 1. Sam. 1. 7. Marke what account God makes of this Deut. 28. 47. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnsse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore shalt thou serue thine enemies in hunger and in thirst c. 2. They sinne against themselues both against their bodies in making them more vnseruiceable to their soules in any good duty Prou. 17. 22. A merry heart doth good like a medicine but a broken spirit dryeth vp the bones And against their soules in making them lesse able to resist Sathans tentations Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is your streâ—…h 3. Against men in causing them to thinke very hardly of Religion as of that that will depriue a man of all the comfort of his life and cast him into continuall melancholy and doubts and sadnesse of heart Lecture the eleuenth Aprill 11. 1609. WE haue heard the last day that this verse containes in it a commendation of the water of life the Spirit of regeneration from two arguments viz. first from the efficacie and sufficiency of it it is able to quench the thirst of the soule and fully to satisfie and quiet it secondly from the durablenesse and perpetuity of it The first of these we finished the last day Now it remaines that wee come to the second From this then that our Sauiour saith here 1. Whosoeuer shall drinke of the water that he shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst 2. That the water that he shall giue shall be in him that hath once receiued it a Well of water springing vp to euerlasting life We learne That hee that hath once truely receiued the Spirit of grace can neuer lose it Before I confirme this Doctrine to you I will first cleere the meaning of it vnto you For it may seeme an absurd and incredible Doctrine contrary to reason contrary to sense and experience to say that a man that is once regenerated and hath receiued grace can neuer lose it I will shew you therefore how farre forth we grant that a man may lose the good things he hath had 1. There be certaine gifts of the spirit that may be lost viz. outward gifts whereby men are fitted to the outward duties of their calling The Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul 1. Sam. 16. 14. But what was that Spirit of the Lord The spirit of prophesie 1. Sam. 10. 10. and the spirit of gouernement 1. Sam. 11. 6. but it is the spirit of Sanctification of which we say it cannot neuer be lost 2. There be certaine shewes of sanctification and reformation which are the fruits of nature and they may be lost A naturall man doth oft-times many good things 1. Out of a carnall respect to his credit that he might be well thought of so did the Pharisee and hypocrite pray and fast and giue almes Mat. 6. 2. 6. 15. 2. Somtimes out of a seruile feare of Gods wrath while he is vnder the whip yee shall haue him cease from sin speake many good words seeme very religious Psal. 78. 34. When he slew them then they sought him c. Now in these good things there is no durablenesse or constancie For all flesh is grasse 1 Pet. 1. 24. Whatsoeuer excellency is in it or comes from it hath no durablenesse in it But of true sanctification that comes of grace we affirme that it can neuer be lost 3. A man that hath onely tasted of this wateâ—…â—…f life and receiued certaine
saith the Lord. Psal. 139 7. Whither shall I go from thy Spirit or whither shall I flie from thy presence Acts 17. 27. Doubtlesse he is not farre from euery one of vs for in him we liue and moue and haue our being 2. Because he is the Iudge of the whole World and is to iudge euery man righteously according to his workes God shall bring euery worke into iudgement saith the Holy Ghost Eccl. 12. 14. with euery secret thing whether it be good or whether it be euill For though he shall not want witnesses at that day yet it is necessary himselfe should haue perfect knowledge of all the actions of men Esa. 11. 3. He shall not reproue after the hearing of the eares Therefore Dauid Psal. 94. confuting the Atheisme of the wicked that said verse 9. The Lord shall not see vseth among other this argument to conuince them ver 10. He that chastiseth the Nations shall not be correct be that teacheth man knowledge shall not he know The vse of this Doctrine is double 1. This Doctrine if the Lord will be pleased to perswade our hearts to belieue it is most effectuall both to moue our hearts to speedy repentance for sinnes past and to restraine vs from sinne in time to come The thing that most emboldeneth to sinne is the hope of secrecy as we may see Gen. 39. 11. It is said of Iosephs Mistresse that he comming into the house when there was no body within but they two verse 12. Therefore she caught him by the garment c. True it is that there be many that are growne to that impudency that they dare speake or doe any thing whosoeuer be by They declare their sinnes as Sodome Esay 3. 9. Such a one was Absolon 2. Sam. 16. 22. Hee went in to his fathers Concubines in the sight of all Israel Such a one was the vniust Iudge Luke 18. 2. who neither feared God nor regarded man Yea that will the rather sweare and speake filthily when such are by as they know they may grieue by it as counting it a disgrace to be restrained by the presence and reuerence of any man but these are farre gone these sinne supernaturally these are in a fit of frenzie and madnesse company and mirth hath made them madd and desperate as indeed it will doe Eccles. 2. 2. For naturally and for the most part the knowledge of men will 1. Restraine them from sinning and 2. Will worke shame and trouble of mind in them when they haue sinned There are many sinnes that men would neuer commit but that they hope to keepe them secret the presence of a godly man would restraine them yea the presence of a little childe would restraine them Darkenesse and hope of secrecy is the principall encourager of men vnto most sinnes they cannot sinne securely vnlesse they may sinne in secret And in this respect amongst others all sinnes are called the workes of darkenesse Ephes. 5. 11. Therefore Iob speaking of sundry kinds of sinners saith Iob 24. 13. These are they that abhorre the light verse 15. The eye of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight and saith none eye shall see me and disguiseth his face and verse 17. If one know them they are in the terrours of death Now if the knowledge and priuitie that men haue of our sinnes bee of such force how much more would the knowledge the Lord hath of them doe it if men were fully perswaded of it For 1. A man may oft sinne so secretly that no man shall know of it but he hath the Lords eye vpon him at all times though no man seeth him God seeth him Yea hee knowes all our waies perfectly obserues them and takes notice of them so as he can neuer forget them 2. No man can possibly dislike or abhorre vs so much for any sinne as the Lord doth Iob 10. 4. Hast thou carnall eyes or dost thou see as man seeth Hab. 1. 12. Thou art of pure eyes and canst not see euill thou canst not behold wickednesse 3. The more cunning any shall vse in concealing his sin and keeping it secret the more the Lord abhorrs him for it Thus is Achans sin aggrauated Ioshua 7. 11. They haue euen taken of the accursed thing and haue also stollen and dissembled also And so is the sin of Israel 2. King 17. 9. The children of Israel did secretly those things that were not right against the Lord their God 4 As he seeth and disliketh all our sins so he certainely will one day charge vs with them either in this life to our saluation as to this woman here by the ministery of his word as he did that poore man that was before ignorant and vnbelieuing 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. which is indeed the naturall property of the word to do it is a discerner and discouerer of the thoughts and intents of the hart as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 〈◊〉 12. or in the life to come to our confusion as he threatneth wicked men that he will doe at one time or other I will reprooue thee and set thy sins in order before thine eyes saith the Lord Psal. 51. â—…1 and Eccl. 11 9. Know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement 5. He will also bring the secretest sins of men to light one day and lay them open euen to men Pro 10. 9 He that peruerteth his way shall be knowne 1. Tim. 5. 25. They that are otherwise cannot be hid He doth oft in this life discouer Hypocrites by giuing them vp to the committing of open sins Psal. 125 5. Such as turne aside vnto their crooked wayes the Lord will leade them forth with the workers of iniquity But this shall chiefly be done in the great day of the Lord then will the Lord lighten all things that are now hid in darkenesse and make the counsailes of the hearts manifest 1. Cor. 4. 5. This is the reason our Sauiour vseth to disswade men from hypocrisie Luke 12. 1 〈◊〉 For there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne The conclusion then of this first Vse is that we would not flatter our selues in the secrecie of our sinnes but seeke the pardon of them and pray with the Prophet Psal. 19. 12. Cleanse thou me from secret faults Seeke to haue them blotted out of the Lords Booke of remembrance that he may neuer charge vs with them And the way to obtaine that is now in the time of grace to lay them open before the Lord and to charge our selues seriously with them with penitent and humbled hearts Pro. 28. 13. He that confesseth and for saketh his sins shall finde mercy For as he to whom sinne is forgiuen shall be sure to haue his sinne couered and hidden with the Lord Psalme 32. 1. So he that by remission and repentance hath them not blotted out shall be sure to haue them laid open and brought to light and though they were
see what a blessing Phineas brought both vpon his owne house and vpon all Israell by the zealous hatred hee shewed against this sinne in the punishing of Zimry and Cozby Numbers 25. 11 12. 3. There is no true loue in any to their neighbours and country but in such onely For the shame and punishment that one man is brought vnto is a meanes to restraine many from committing this sinne and so to preserue them from the curse of God that is due vnto it That is the reason the Lord giueth for the seuerity that he enioyned the Magistrate to vse Deut. 13. 11. That all Israeli may heare and feare and doe no more any such wickednesse as this among you 4. There is no true loue to the sinner himselfe in any but in such onely For the disgrace and punishment that he is brought vnto is the likeliest and best meanes to bring him to true repentance Psal. 83. 16. Fill their faces with shame that they may seeke thy name O Lord 2. Thess. 3. 14. If any man obey not our sayings haue no company with him that he may bee ashamed verse 15. yet count him not as an enemy Secondly It is no aduantage to the vncleane person that men faile in their duty and doe not shew that detestation to his sin that they ought to doe For all kind of sinners may assuredly looke for plagues from God euen in this life though Magistrates should winke at them Behold saith Salomon Pro. 11. 31. the righteous shall bee recompenced on the earth much more the wicked and the sinner And Eccl. 8. 12 13. Though a sinner doe euill an hundred times and his daies bee prolonged Yet surely I know that it shall bee well with them that feare God which feare before him But it shall not bee well with the wicked neither shall bee prolong his daies which are as a shadow because hee feareth not before God Nah. 1. 2 3. God is iealous and the Lord reuengeth the Lord reuengeth and is furious the Lord will take vengeance on his aduersaries and hee reserueth wrath for his enemies The Lord is slow to anger and great in power and will not at all acquit the wicked The Lord hath his way in the Whirle-wind and in the storme and the clouds are the dust of his feet But of all sinners none haue more cause to looke for fearefull iudgements from God then they that liue in this sinne For God hates this sinne and will certainely punish and plague it though men doe not Yea there is no one sinne specially against the second Table which he hath set more euident marks of his indignation vpon and witnessed it by executing his iudgements vpon men for it then this Is not destruction to the wicked saith Iob speaking of this sin Iob 31. 3. and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity Heb. 13. 4. Whoremongers and Adulterers God will iudge For this very sinne therefell of Israel in one day three and twenty thousand 1. Cor. 10. 8. And the Apostle tells vs that all iudgements that befall a Nation a Country or Towne are to be imputed chiefly to this sinne Ephes. 5. 6. Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for because of these things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience But I will shew you more particularly how God is wont to punish this sinne And I am deceiued if any one sinne hath so many punishments so particularly threatned in the word against it as this hath 1. God plagues men in their bodies for this sinne Not onely as Salomon speaketh because Pro. 5. 11. It consumeth the flesh and the body but he hath inuented a plague proper and peculiar to this sinne euen that infectious and loathsome disease which at the first was called the disease of Naples and after the French disease but now may aswell be called the English disease For of very many in all places that may now be said which Zophar speaketh to Iob 20. 11. His bones are full of the sinne of his youth and it shall lie downe with him in the dust Other diseases may well be called the fruits of sinne but is there any sinne that hath a disease that is so naturall a fruit of it and that beares his name in the forehead thereof so as this doth 2. God plagueth men in their goods for this sinne Pro. 6. 26. Because of the whorish woman a man is brought to a morsell of bread Iob 24. 18. Their portion shall bee cursed vpon the earth Many a man is brought to beggery by it Yea this sinne is able to destroy Kings as Salomons mother taught him Pro. 31. 3. 3. God plagueth men in their good name and reputation for this sinne Pro. 6. 33. He shall finde dishonour and his reproach shall neuer be put away Let him haue neuer so much wealth and power he shall haue no true credit nor estimation with men no not with his owne seruants or children or such as are most bound vnto him God told Dauid that when he committed this sin he despised him 2. Sam. 12. 10. And those that despise God shall be sure to be despised 1. Sam. 2. 30. 4. God plagueth men in their posteritie for this sinne Iob 31. 12. This is a fire that shall deuoure to destruction and roote out all mine increase Iob 21. 19. God will lay vp the sorrow of the father for his children Many a goodly family hath beene ouerthrowne by this sin Yea for this sinne God denies a posterity to many It is not only the curse whereby God threatneth the man that commits incestuous vncleannesse that hee shall die childlesse Leuit. 20. 20 21. but of all adulterers and fornicators also the Lord saith Hos. 4. 10. they shall commit whoredome and shall not increase Iudah though in all likelyhood he were but thirty yeares old when he lay with Tamar Gen. 38. and had two sonnes by her yet doe we neuer reade that he had any childe after sure it is that from them two onely and Selah whom he had before the families of Iudah are reckoned Gen. 46. 12. Num. 26. 19. 22. 1. Chron. 2. 3 4. 5. God plagueth the family and towne where such men dwell for this sinne Gen 29. 18. God shut vp euery wombe of the house of Abimilech because of Sarah when there was but a purpose in him to commit adultery with Sarah though he intended it vnwittingly altogether The family and towne is polluted and made guilty of sinne Ier. 2. 2. Thou hast polluted the Land with thy whoredomes Num. 25. 1. The people began to commit whoredome with the daughters of Moab and verse 3. The wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel and verse 4. Hee sent a plague that consumed twenty foure thousand 6. Because many an vncleane person will be ready to say none of all these plagues I thanke God haue hitherto nor doe now touch me I say vnto such men 1. The longer Gods plagues are deferred
describing vncleane persons saith They haue eyes full of adultery and that could not cease to sinne 2. Pet. 2. 14. He that hath an vncleane eye that giues liberty to his wanton eye cannot cease to sin And Salomon makes it a chiefe cause of all the outragious lusts of youth that they walke after the sight of their eyes Eccl. 11. 9. And it is noted in the Gospell that the beholding of Herodias daughter when she danced did so strongly inchant and bewitch the vncleane heart of incestuous Herod that like a mad-man he had her aske what she would and he would giue it her and not contenting himselfe so he did sweare to her that whatsoeuer shee should aske he would giue it her euen to the halfe of his kingdome Mar. 6. 22. I will not take vpon me to say that all dancing is vnlawfull but this I will boldly say that that kind of dancing that is now in vse is now and euer hath beene a strong prouocation to this sin If I should relate vnto you what many of the ancient Fathers haue spoken and written of it you would not thinke as many of you are apt to do that none but foolish Precisians doe mislike it but you would rather wonder as I my selfe haue oft done to see many Diuines who seeme to be the greatest admirers of the Fathers who were indeed holy and reuerend men worthy for their piety and learning of great esteeme in the Church of God shew so little zeale and detestation against this heathenish custome To conclude this point we reade of Iob that by reason of the danger that he knew was in the eye to corrupt the heart hee made a couenant with his eye and bound it to the good behauiour Iob 31. 1. Let him that is sure he hath more strength of grace in him then Iob had giue liberty to his eye to reade what he lists and behold what he lists but if he haue no more strength then Iob had let him take heed how he doth it 3. He that would keepe himselfe from this sinne must make conscience of and restraine his thoughts hee may not take pleasure in nor seeke to nourish vncleane thoughts in his heart When Iob had said he had made a couenant with his eyes he adds Why then should I thinke of a maide Why should I giue liberty to such thoughts Iob 31. 1. For 1. All vncleanenesse begins there Matth. 15. 18 19. Those things that proceede out of the mouth of man come from the heart and they defile a man For out of the heart come euill thoughts murders adulteries fornications c. Therefore when Salomon would giue a Preseruatiue against this sinne he saith Pro. 6. 25. Desire not her beauty in thy heart 2. No man can be sure he shall stay himselfe there but from his mentall and contemplatiue fornication he will be in great danger to fall vnto that which is actuall Iam. 1. 15. Lust when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne Pro. 14. 22. Doe not they erre that imagine euill 3. If a man could stay himselfe there though among men he might bee esteemed honest yet God counts him a filthy wretch He seeth and abhorreth and iudgeth these vncleane thoughts and lusts of the heart Pro. 15. 26. The thoughts of the wicked are abominable to the Lord. And Matth. 5. 28. I say vnto you that whosoeuer looketh on a woman and lusteth after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart 4. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must vse the comforts of this life meate and drinke I meane soberly and moderately and not pamper the flesh too much Among the causes of the Sodomites beastly lust fulnesse of bread is named Ezek. 16. 49. And when Salomon had said Woe to them that tarrie long at the wine to them that goe and seeke mixtwine no drinke is strong enough for them Prou. 23. 30. Hee giues this for a reason verse 33. thine eyes shall looke vpon strange women though thou haue a wife of thine owne and thine heart shall speake lewd things True it is that God hath giuen vs liberty to vse his good creatures not onely for our necessity but liberally and for our delight also The Lord allowed and commanded his people three times of the yeare in publike profession of their thankefullnesse for certaine excellent and publike benefits he had bestowed on them to meete together and at such meetings to keepe a feast seuen daies together Deut. 16. 15. And in this feast they might eate of the best and drinke of the best and please their appetite Deut. 14. 26. Thou shalt bestow thy money for whatsoeuer thy heart desireth whether it bee oxe or sheepe or wine or strong drinke or whatsoeuer thy heart desireth And though Christs friends that were married in Cana were not very rich yet had they a feast at their wedding and wine and such like extraordinary fare yea our Sauiour was not onely present at the feast but miraculously prouided them great plenty of wine and though the feast was almost done and they had drunke well before Iohn 2. 6. 10. But though this be so yet is it not lawfull for any man to vse these creatures of God so liberally euery day the Apostle saith they are as bruit beasts led with sensuality and made to be taken and destroyed that count it a pleasure to liue deliciously euery day so it is to be translated 2. Pet. 2. 12 13. And our Sauiour notes it to the shame of Diues though he were a rich man that he fared well and delicately euery day Luke 16. 19. And Eccl. 10. 17. Blessed art thou O Lord when thy Princes eate in time for strength and not for drunkennesse And it is noted Matth. 24. 28. as a sinne in the old world that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 giuen to eating Now if this be vnlawfull for any then much more for such whose calling and condition binds them to leade a single life If such giue themselues to such excesse and their ordinary diet will not content them though it be good and plentifull but they must goe euery day to the tauerne or to the ale-house these men proclaime to the world that they feare not this sin To conclude this point marke what the Apostle Iames saith of these men Iames 5. 5. Yee haue liued in pleasure and in wantonnesse But how proues he them wantons Yee haue nourished your hearts as in a day of sacrifice or feasting They that keepe feasts so oft must needs be wantons 5. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must take heed of idlenesse and sluggishnesse Among the causes of the Sodomites sinne this is reckoned by the Prophet for one Ezek. 16. 49. Yea the Holy Ghost speaketh of these as of the causes of Dauids fall he grew idle and neglected his calling At the time of the yeare when Princes goe forth to battell he sent Ioab and tarried at home himselfe 2. Sam. 11. 2. And
2. Of this the Lord speaketh Esay 65. 1 2. I said behold me behold me to a nation that called not vpon my name I haue spread out my hands all the day vnto a rebellious people which walked in a way that was not good And Ezek. 16. 6. When I passed by thee I saw thee polluted in thine owne bloud and I said vnto thee when thou wast in thy bloud thou shalt liue euen when thou wast in thy bloud I said vnto thee thou shalt liue Secondly the Lord thinkes neuer the worse of any for that they haue beene for any sins that they haue liued in when once they haue repented of them Ezek. 18. 21 22. If the wicked will returne from all his sinnes that he hath committed and keepe all my statutes All his transgressions that hee hath committed they shall not be mentioned vnto him And Ier. 31. 34. I will forgiue their iniquity and will remember their sinnes no more But as the Lord doth ioy more in one that hath beene a notorious sinner after once he hath repented then in many others as our Sauiour teacheth vs both in the Parable of the lost sheep Luk. 15. 45. and of the lost piece of money vers 8 9. and of the lost child ver 32. and in plaine termes vers 7. so he is wont to shew himselfe more kind and louing to such euer after then to any other of his people Obserue this in the History of the Gospell that our Sauiour neuer shewed so much kindnesse to any as to such as had beene the most notorious sinners He bids himselfe to Zacheus house Luk. 19. 5. He accepts of a strange kindnesse from a woman that had beene a notorious sinner He lets her come behind him as he was sitting at table and wash his feeet with her teares and 2. wipe them with the haires of her head and 3. kisse them and 4. anoint them Luk. 7. 38 39. The first of all that he appeared vnto after his resurrection was Mary Magdalen Mar. 16. 9. He loued Peter neuer the lesse for denying and forswearing him after he had repenced but shewed more kindnesse to him then to any of the Apostles beside to him he appeared after his resur rection before he appeared to any of the rest 1. Cor. 15. 5. and when he did appeare to him in stead of vpbraiding him with his hainous sin he comforts him and renewes his calling to the Apostle-ship Iohn 21. 15. And whereas a thing worthy to be marked there be but foure women mentioned in the pedigree of our Sauiour Matth. 1. there is neuer a one of these foure vpon whom the Scripture hath no set a marke of infamy for notorious sinne The first was Tamar Matth. 1. 3. with whom Iuda her father in law had committed incest Gen. 38 18. The second Rahab Matth. 1. 5. and shee was a common strumpet Heb. 11. 31. The third was Ruth Mat. 1. 5. and she came of Moab whom Lot begot of his owne daughter Gen. 19. 37. The fourth Vriahs wife Matth. 1. 6. whom Dauid had committed adultery with and for whom he was so plagued of God 2. Sam. 12. 9 10. This I say is worthy to be obserued the rather because 1. It is not vsuall with the Holy Ghost to mention women in the Genealogies 2. No woman in this Genealogy is mentioned but these 3. No one vnfaithfull or wicked man is mentioned in his legall genealogy by Ioseph Luk. 3. but in this his naturall genealogy only 4. No reason can be giuen nor vse imagined of mentioning these foure specially of three of them but onely to teach vs this that poore penitent sinners shall haue neuer the lesse honour with God shall be neuer the worse esteemed for that which they haue done after they haue once truely repented and turned to God And thus haue we seene that the Lord likes neuer the worse of any of his elect for the sinnes they liued in before their conuersion Now let vs come to the two last points I propounded to you Thirdly Whereas after our conuersion the best workes we doe are imperfect and stained with many corruptions insomuch as the Prophet saith in the name of the true Church Esay 64. 6. We are all as an vncleane thing and all our righteousnesses are as filthy ragges So that if the Lord should marke the iniquities of his children they cannot stand Psal. 130. 3. Yet doth he not reiect nor abhorre them for these staines But 1. Accepts them neuer the lesse and takes them in good part our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God through Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. 2. Delights and takes pleasure in them Cant. 2. 14. Shew me thy sight let me heare thy voice for thy voice is sweet and thy sight is comely 3. He will reward them also and that with the reward of the inheritance Knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance saith the Apostle euen to the poorest seruant that of conscience towards God should performe to their Masters that were but infidels Col. 3. 24. 4. He will not so much as take notice of or see many of these blemishes that are in our best workes But euen as we stand affected to our owne children whom we loue dearely there is many a blemish which in another mans eye is a great deformity as a mole in the face or pockholes or a squint eye which to vs seemes none at all because loue blindeth vs so is it with the Lord such is his loue to his children that Num. 23. 21. He secth no iniquity in Iacob nor any transgression in Israel but Mic. 7. 18. Passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage which makes the Prophet in the beginning of that verse in admiration to cry Who is a God like to thee Fourthly he is so farre from reiecting his Elect for their sinnes that he like a most skillfull Physitian that can make an Antidote and soueraigne medicine of the most deadly poyson in the world makes the very sinnes of his Elect to turne to the furtherance of their saluation according to that which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8. 28. This wee shall see in three points 1. The greatest sinner is sooner brought to the sence of his misery and of the need hee hath of Christ to hunger and thirst after Christ then hee that hath liued a more ciuill life Matth. 21. 31. The Publicans and Harlots went into the Kingdome of God and repented before the righteous Pharisees 2. The greater that a mans sinnes haue beene before his conuersion the greater will his loue be to God and care to please him after his conuersion Luke 7. 47. she loued much because many sins had beene forgiuen her 3. The great corruptions the godly finde in themselues keepe them from being proud in themselues and from despising of others And so the Apostle saith of that thorne in his own flesh that he complained so much of 2. Cor. 12. 7. So
that we may truely say that though we our selues are bound to account the corruption that remaineth in vs an intolerable burden which we must be continually humbled for and groane vnder and striue to lessen and desire to be eased of as the Apostle did Rom. 7. 24. because our most holy and heauenly Father is grieued and offended by it and because it is euer budding and bringing forth in vs such fruits as are most bitter vnto vs and breed vs much woe yet the infinite wisedome and power and goodnesse of our God maketh this a great benefit to vs that we are not in this life perfectly regenerated but that the Lord suffers sinne to dwell in vs so long as we abide in this tabernacle If any man shall demand of me the reasons of this Doctrine the cause why the Lord should thus loue his Elect and be so partiall towards them that though he hates sinne in all and hates the Reprobate and damnes them for their sinne yet he hates not his Elect for their sinnes but loues them euen before there is any grace in them at all euen before they haue repented of their sinnes I can giue no other reason of it but his own good will and pleasure onely he hath mercy on whom he will haue mery saith the Apostle Rom. 9. 18. and Ephes. 1. 11. He worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will And in this it becommeth euery mortall man to rest without inquiry any further and to say with the holy Apostle Rom. 9. 21 22. Hath not the Potter power ouer the clay What if God will doe thus 2. The respect God hath to the Sonne of his loue to whom he gaue them before the world was He hath chosen vs in him saith the Apostle Ephes. 1. 4. before the foundation of the world and verse 6. He hath made vs accepted in his beloued Now of this Doctrine I may say as the Prophet doth in another case Esay 28. 9. To whom shall we teach this Doctrine Who is fit to heare and receiue it The Apostle speakes of some that stumble at the Word 1. Pet. 2. 8. and such there haue euer beene in the Church But there is no part of the Word no truth of God that so many doe stumble at as at this Doctrine of the infinite mercy of God vnto sinners For where shall we finde a man almost that doth not abuse this Doctrine to the incouraging of himselfe to sin and to the hardening of his heart against all checke of conscience for sin yet must this doctrine so cleerely and plentifully deliuered in the holy Scripture and tending so much to the comfort of Gods people be taught though there be neuer so many wicked men that will take hurt by it The childrens bread must not be kept from them because of the dogges that will be ready to snatch it out of our hands when we breake it to them Yet before I giue the children their bread and apply this Doctrine to them vnto whom it onely belongeth I will endeauour to driue away the dogges by shewing that the profane and impenitent sinner that turnes Gods grace into wantonnesse and encourageth himselfe to sinne by the knowledge of Gods mercy hath nothing to doe with this Doctrine nor any cause at all to take comfort in it For 1. All this that is spoken in the Word of Gods mercy belongs onely to the Elect which are therfore called Uessels of mercy not to the Reprobates which are called Vessels of wrath Rom. 9. 22. 23. If thou say I may be one of Gods Elect too I answer thou mayest indeed but till thou knowest thy selfe to be so and canst finde the markes of Election in thy selfe thou canst take no comfort in this Doctrine Therefore euery where in Scripture this mercy of God is restrained to them that feare him the Scripture euery where teacheth that none else haue cause to glory in it or trust to it Psal. 118. 4. Let them that feare the Lord now say that his mercy endureth for euer And 115. 11. Ye that feare the Lord trust in the Lord. 2. This is noted by the Holy Ghost to be a fearefull signe of reprobation and that thou shalt neuer tast of Gods mercy because thou stumblest and takest occasion of being more wicked euen from the pure and holy Word of God and from the doctrine of his mercy 1. Pet. 2. 8. 3. This God whose mercy thou so much gloryest in and the doctrine of whose mercy thou dost so much abuse and Christ Iesus through whom thou trustest to finde him so mercifull will appeare vnto thee one day so terrible as thou shalt cry to the hils and rocks to fall vpon thee to hide thee from his presence Apoc. 6. 15 16. Yea this shall increase thy horrour at that day that thou hast sinned against so mercifull a God and when thou shalt discerne that he that is so infinite in mercy toward others yea haply toward such as were more notorious sinners then thy selfe hath no mercy for thee at all Luk. 13. 28. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth when ye shall see Abraham and Isaac and Iacob and all the Prophets in the Kingdome of God and you your selues thrust out But to let them passe and to apply this Doctrine to such as to whom indeed it onely belongeth First it serueth for the vnspeakeable comfort of all such as can finde in themselues the assured tokens that they are the Elect of God And indeed this Doctrine is to such the foundation of all true comfort If thy sinne cannot hurt thee nothing can hurt thee neither prosperity nor aduersity life nor death the world nor the diuell For as sinne is the sting of death 1. Cor. 15. 56. So is it of euery other thing that thou hast cause to feare Now if thou be Gods Elect thou mayest be thus secure that though thy sins may make thee subiect to many a correction and scourge in this life yet shall they neuer bee able to separate thee from the loue of God or hinder thy eternall happinesse Euery man therefore that desireth to enioy this comfort must labour to make his election certaine to himselfe and that shall he doe by making his effectuall calling certaine to himselfe 2. Pet. 1. 10. And this is an argument of an effectuall calling when hee findes that through Gods grace he is able vnfainedly to repent of all his sinnes that is so to grieue for offending God by them that he can hate and forsake them For this grace of vnfained repentance is giuen to none but them that are of the Israel of God the Elect of God Acts 5. 31. And the departing from iniquity is made a certaine note of Election 2. Timothie 2. 19. So that if thou finde thy selfe able through Gods grace to repent of thy sinnes there is no cause thou shouldest feare damnation for thy sins or the losse of Gods fauour For if
Dauid also professeth he would goe to Gods House in the multitude of his mercies and in his feare he would worship towards his holy Temple Psal. 5. 7. All things that are done in the Congregation should be done to edifying 1. Cor. 14. 26. We should so carrie our selues as our good example herein may edifie and stirre vp reuerence in others and not so as we may grieue and giue offence to others The third generall rule is this We must come all to the beginning of Gods publike worship and tarrie till all be done See this Zach. 8. 21. And the inhabitants of one Cittie shall goe to another saying let vs goe speedily to pray before the Lord and to seeke the Lord of Hosts I will goe also Ezek. 46. 10. The Prince shall goe in when they goe in and when they goe forth they shall goe forth together Yea It is the duty of Gods people in reuerence of his publike worship to be here before the beginning It becomes them to waite for the Minister of God and not to let him waite for them The conuersion of the Gentiles is noted by this signe that they shall so loue the word of Christ that they shall waite for his Law Esay 42. 4. And to such hearers is the blessing promised Prouerbs 8. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me watching daily at my gates and giuing attendance at the posts of my doores It is said of Cornelius and yet he was a great man and a Captaine that when he had sent for Peter he called together his kinsfolke and speciall friends before Peter came and waited for him Acts 10. 24. And for tarrying till the end we haue a notable example Luk. 1. 21. Though the publike worship that Zachary the Priest performed were not such as the people could make that vse of as our people may make of euery thing that the Minister vseth in our assemblies and though Zachary tarried much longer then ordinary yet they waited till he had done and would not away till he had dismissed them and giuen them the blessing The reasons of this are two 1. There is nothing done in our assemblies but all may receiue profit by 1. By the confession of sinnes and all other prayers vsed in the congregation a man may receiue more profit and comfort then by any other That is the reason why the Apostles euen after the Ascension of Christ when the typicall honour of the Temple was abolished and it had no more holinesse in it then our Temples haue were so delighted to goe to the Temple to pray at the times of publike prayer Acts 3. 1. and 22. 17. And all the Godly women at Philippi euen with perill of their liues were wont euery Sabboth to meet together onely for prayer Acts 16. 13. 2. By hearing of the Word read in the congregation all may profit as you may see Deut. 31. 12 13. Thou shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing that they may heare and that they may learne to feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law 3. By hearing the Word preached euen by the meanest Minister of Christ all may profit if the fault be not in themselues Iames 1. 21. It is able to saue our soules 1. Cor. 14. 21. Ye may all prophecie one by one that all may learne and may haue comfort 4. The singing Psalmes in the congregation furthers the fruit of the Word in the hearts of all the hearers When the Apostle exhorteth the faithfull that they would let the word of Christ dwell in them richly in all wisedome Colos. 3. 16. he tells them that to that end they should teach and admonish one another in Psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs 5. All the faithfull may receiue benefit by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 10. 16. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ 6. By being present at the administration of Baptisme all may receiue profiâ—… for thereby we are put in minde of the Couenant that God made with vs in our Baptisme and the benefit that was sealed to vs by it that which is said by the Apostle Rom. 4. 11. of Circumcision may be said likewise of baptisme that is come into the roome of it it is a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And we are also thereby put in minde of the Couenant we made with God in our Baptisme whereof it is good we be oft put in minde as appeares by the care Ioshuah had to set vp a great stone by the Sanctuary to keepe in the remembrance of the people the Couenant they had made with God Iosh. 24. 26. 27. Thereby also we performe a duty of loue to the infant and his parents and to doe good in this kind especially we should not forget for with such sacrifices and fruits of our loue God is well pleased Heb. 13. 16. 7. By the blessing pronounced by Gods Minister all may receiue good When Aaron and his sonnes should blesse the people the Lord saith they should put his name vpon the children of Israel and he would blesse them Num. 6. 27. When the Priest and the Leuites blessed the people 2. Chron. 30. 27. it is said Their cry was heard and their prayer came vp to heauen his holy habitation 2. Though we could receiue no profit by the exercises vsed in our assemblies yet we must be present at them all to doe our homage vnto God and shew the reuerent respect we haue to his ordinances for there is nothing done in Gods publike worship among vs but it is done by the institution and ordinance and commandement of the Lord. 1. It is his ordinance that whensoeuer the congregation assembleth there should be all sorts and kinds of prayer vsed yea this is a chiefe duty to be performed in our assemblies 1. Tim. 2. 1 2. I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority c. 2. It is his ordinance that in our publike assemblies the Word should be read Deut. 31. 11 12. When all Israel is come to appeare before the Lord thy God in the place which hee shall choose thou shalt reade this law before all Israel in their hearing Gather the people together men women and children and thy stranger that is within thy gates that they may heare and that they may learne and feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law And it is plaine by that place Acts 13. 15. compared with Acts 15. 21. that it was the custome of the Iewes while they continued to be the true Church and people of God to read the Law and the Prophets the whole Canonicall Scripture in all their Synagogues euery Sabboth
and praise the Lord. This is the gate of the Lord the righteous shall enter into it They had therefore vnder the Law by Gods appointment at the time of the assemblies certaine Leuites that were Porters set by the gates of the House of the Lord that none that was vncleane in any thing should enter in 2. Chron. 23. 19. And you shall see what diligence was inioyned them in their office 2. Chron. 35. 15. The Porters waited at euery gate and might not depart from their seruice And hath God lesse care of his seruice vnder the Gospell then he had vnder the Law Iohn admitted none to Baptisme but such as made profession of their repentance Matth. 3. 6. And may we admit such now for children now are admitted in their parents right as are knowne to haue begotten those children in whoredome that they bring to Baptisme and professe not repentance None that had any legall vncleannesse vpon them might eate the Passeouer Num. 9. 6. And it is said that Ezra had none to ioyne with him in the Passeouer but such only as had separated themselues from the filthinesse of the Heathen and ioyned themselues to Gods people to seeke the Lord God of Israel Ezra 6. 21. And may we admit to our Passeouer such as separate themselues from no filthines nor seeke at all to know and please the Lord Three great euills there are that come of this 1. Occasion is giuen to the weake to mislike our Religion This is one principall cause that hath made our assemblies and worship so contemptible and odious to the Brownists and caused them to separate from vs and to make so fearefull a schisme and rent in the Church I excuse them not in it I know they sin grieuously but I say in this case as our Sauiour doth Matth. 18. 7. Woe bee to the world because of offences Woe be to the Brownists that take this offence but withall I say as Christ saith there Woe be to the man by whom the offence commeth and as the Holy Ghost speaketh of the sin of Elies sonnes so speake I of the sinne of these men 1. Sam. 2. 17. The sinne of the young men was very great before the Lord for men abhord the offerings of the Lord. Did the people well to abhorre the offerings of the Lord No verily it was the peoples sinne so to do as you shall finde vers 24. But yet the sinne of Elies sonnes was very great before the Lord because they gaue the people occasion so to doe 2. The blessing we might otherwise receiue from God in our Church-assemblies is greatly hindered thereby The Lord out of the care he hath of his Vineyard hath taken order 1. That it should haue an hedge and fence about it and not lye open to euery beast that would come in 2. That the stones that might hinder the fruitfulnesse of it might be gathered out of it 3. That there should be a Watch-tower euen in the middest of it Esay 5. 2. And one chiefe cause doubtles why the Lords Vineyard among vs is no more fruitfull then it is is this that it wants this fence it lyes open the stones are not gathered out of it either we haue not any Watch-tower in the midst of it or if we haue there is no body in the Tower to watch who comes to plucke and gather who comes to spoile and deuoure the Lords grapes 3. The holy things of God are prophaned thereby The Lord complaines by his Prophet Ezek. 22. 26. That the Priests of Iudah had defiled his holy things and he was prophaned amongst them and giues this for the reason They put no difference betwixt the holy and prophane neither discerne betweene the cleane and the vncleane And the Apostle tells the Corinthians that if they did not put the incestuous person from among them but were so remisse in exercising the censures of the Church the whole Congregation would be indangered thereby 1. Cor. 5. 6. Know ye not saith he that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe This is a chiefe cause of the marueilous increase of drunkenesse vncleannesse and prophanenesse in most places that infamous sinners are thus admitted to the priuiledges of the Church I say more this extreame prophanation of Gods ordinances amongst vs may giue vs all iust cause of feare that God will depriue vs of them and of this gracious liberty in his worship and seruice that we doe inioy and say of vs ere long as he said of his ancient people not long before their captiuity Ier. 11. 15 What hath my beloued to doe within mine house 2. The second sort of them that I told you were to be charged with this third and last sinne are such as ioyne with vs in Gods seruice and shew not the outward reuerence in it that becommeth them Of this sort there are very many 1. Some attend not to the worship of God that is in hand though they be present at it It is a sinne and a disorder I say not to sleepe or talke at any part of Gods seruice for they that are blind may discerne the sinne of such as doe so but euen to bee busied in any action that is otherwise good and holy if thereby we be hindered from attending to the publike worship of God The reading of our Bibles or turning to the places that are alledged if thereby we be hindered from attending is a sinne The Noble men of Thessalonica while they heard receiued the Word with all readinesse and afterward daily searched the Scriptures Acts 17. 11. To be at our priuate prayer while any publike part of Gods worship is in hand because it draweth away our minde from the publike worship which is to be preferred before the priuate is a disorder certainely and some degree of contempt done to Gods publike worship 2. Some will not vouchsafe to be bare at the reading of the Word some will be bare at the Psalmes not at the Chapters And if they could iustly pretend infirmity for it they were to be excused But they will not be bare many of them so long as the Text is in reading yea euery youth and boy in our Congregations are wont to be couered while the Word is read 3. But the chiefe abuse in this kind is the neglect of kneeling in prayer many that will kneele at their owne priuate prayers which they make at their comming into the Church can neuer be seene to kneele at the common and publike prayers 2. Many that will kneele at the Lords prayer will kneele at no other whereas though the Lords prayer be in sundry respects more excellent then any other yet there is as much reason we should kneele at any other prayer as at it For the reason of our kneeling is not the excellencie of the words that are vsed in prayer but the reuerence and duty we owe to the person we pray vnto 3. Some vse not to kneele at any prayer though they vse kneeling in a
forefathers 2. Of such as liue vnder better meanes of instruction more is required then of such as liue vnder a dumb and ignorant Ministry The Apostle sharpely reprooues the Hebrewes Chap. 5 12. for that whereas considering the time they liued in and meanes they had inioyed they ought to haue beene teachers yet had need to be taught their first principles and tells them Heb. 6. 1. 3. That vnlesse they were carefull to grow forward to perfection they were in great danger to fall into the vnpardonable sinne 3. Of such as haue more leisure and fewer distractions through worldly businesse God requires a greater measure of knowledge then of others That which the Apostle speakes of vnmarried persons holds good proportion with Gentlemen and others that by reason of their estates are freed from that toyle in worldly businesse that others haue 1. Cor. 7. 32. The vnmarryed careth for the things of the Lord how hee may please the Lord verse 33. He that is marryed careth for the things of the world 4. Of such as God hath giuen best naturall parts best wits and best memories vnto he requireth more knowledge then of others For that speech of Christ is generall To whomsoeuer much is giuen of him shall bee much required Luk. 12. 48. Yet remaines the Doctrine true that euery Christian of what sexe and condition soeuer is bound to seeke to be resolued and setled in the knowledge of the true Religion of God Obserue the confirmation of this Doctrine in three seuerall points 1. Euery one is bound to seeke the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. God would haue all men all sorts to bee saued but how and to come to the knowledge of the truth Though the Lord be infinite in mercy yet they can haue no comfort in his mercy that haue no knowledge Esay 27. 11. It is a people of no vnderstanding therefore he that hath made them shall haue no compassion of them and he that formed them shall haue no mercy on them Say a man lead an honest and vertuous life that will not serue his turne without knowledge 2. Pet. 1. 5. Ioyne to your vertue knowledge Say a man hath a good meaning and be deuout and carefull to please God this will doe him no good without knowledge Rom. 10. 2. The Iewes had the zeale of God but it was not according to knowledge and therefore for all their zeale the wrath of God came on them to the vtmost 1. Thess. 2. 16. 2. No man is to content himselfe with some smattring or small measure of knowledge but euery one is bound to seeke for certainety and to haue a sound iudgement and setled resolution in the matters of his Religion Rom. 14. 5. Let euery man be fully perswaded in his mind that he may be able to say as Rom. 14. 14. I know and am perswaded through the Lord Iesus And Paul's prayer to God for the Colossians was and if he desired it for them they were bound to desire it for themselues that they might know the mysteries of Religion in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding Coloss. 2. 2. and verse 7. requireth that they would seeke to be rooted and established in the faith And Peter reports of all the faithfull he wrote to that they had knowledge and were stablished in the present truth 2. Pet. 1. 12. And 2. Pet. 3. 17. Beware least yee fall from your owne stedfastnesse verse 18. but grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord. And Paul tells the Colossians Chap. 1. 22 23. That Christ will present them holy and vnblameable vnto God if they continue in the faith grounded and setled and bee not mooued away from the hope of the Gospell Though it be not required of euery Christian to be able to answer euery thing that is obiected yet should hee be propositi tenax so sure of that truth which he hath learned out of Gods Word that nothing that is obiected by any aduersary may draw him from it 1. Cor. 2. 15. Hee that is spirituall discerneth all things and he is iudged of no man Insomuch as though the learnedst man in the world yea an Angell from heauen should obiect against it yet he would not yeeld to him Gal. 1. 8. 9. In this respect the faithfull man is compared to a tree that growes by the riuers of water and is well rooted But the hypocrite to the chaffe Psal. 1. 3 4. 3. Euery one that hath meanes is bound so farre forth to take notice of the controuersies of Religion as may serue for the setling of his owne heart in the truth 1. Cor. 14. 20. Brethren bee not children in vnderstanding but of a ripe age Phil. 1. 9 10. And this I pray that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement and verse 11. that you may allow those things that are best that you may bee pure and without offence vntill the day of Christ. It is the commandement of God to his people Ier. 6. 16. that they would stand in the waies and behold and aske for the old way which is the good way When a man seeth there are diuerse waies and broad ones too 't is not good to goe on carelessely but he should stand still and consider and behold which is the likelier way and aske of such as can direct him It would be a good confirmation to a Christian that hath meanes to direct him to compare the Doctrine of Papists with ours and the weake grounds they haue to build vpon 1. Our Religion is our chiefe inheritance Psal. 119. 111. and our glory Psal. 4. 2. Euery one seekes certaintie in his inheritance if he see any hole in his lease or euidence he will giue no rest to himselfe nor spare cost till he haue made it sure 2. It is necessary to the saluation of euery man that he professe the true Religion and be a member of the true Church For out of the true Church and Religion no man can finde assurance of saluation and comfort See the necessity of this profession Rom. 10. 10. With the mouth man confesseth to saluation Isay 44. 5. One shall say I am the Lords another shall bee called by the name of Iacob another shall subscribe with his hand to the Lord and sirname himselfe by the name of Israel Marke how the profession of the true Religion yea the very hope of saluation and ioyning to the true Church goe together So Noah desiring the saluation of Iaphets posteritie prayes that God would perswade Iaphet to dwell in the tents of Sem Gen. 9. 27. And 2. Chron. 11. 16. All such as set their hearts to seeke God came to Ierusalem So it is said God added to the Church such as should be saued Acts 2. 47. And it was Dauids comfort and glory that he was the sonne of Gods handmaid Psal. 116. 16. As if he should not else haue beene Gods seruant Therefore the true Religion
the time of his death and Passion when so soone as he had said Iohn 19. 30. It is finished He gaue vp the Ghost and presently the vaile of the Temple was rent from the top to the bottome Matth. 27. 51. From that houre there was no more holinesse in the Temple then in any other place 2. By saying the houre commeth and not shall come his meaning is to note It should come presently So Micah 7. 4. The day of thy watchmen and thy visitation commeth So Psal. 37. 13. hee seeth that his day is comming 3. That when hee saith they shall worship God neither in this mount nor at Ierusalem his meaning is not that it should be vnlawfull after his death to worship God in either of those places For the Apostles and the rest of the faithfull did after his death and ascension continue dayly with one accord in the Temple Acts 2. 46. But his meaning is they should not doe it onely there nor be addicted to those places more then to any other 4. That when he saith ye shall neither in this mount nor at Ierusalem c. speaking to one person in the Plurall Number he meaneth all such as desired to serue God aright as this poore woman now did intimating also therein that this woman should become a true Christian a true worshipper of God 5. That by the Father is not meant the first Person in the Trinity as if our worship and prayers were onely to be directed vnto him but the whole God head As 1 Cor. 8. 6. There is but one God which is the Father Ephes. 4. 6. One God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all And the reasons why God is called the Father are these 1. Because hee is the fountaine of our being and of our whole well-fare As Mal. 2. 10. Haue wee not one Father Hath not one God made vs 2. Because this of all names is fittest to allure vs to worship him and call vpon him so soone as Gods Spirit makes vs able to pray it teacheth vs to cry Abba Father Gal. 4. 6. And our Sauiour of all the names and attributes of God teacheth vs to call him by that name when we would pray vnto him Matth. 6. 9. 3. In this place specially he calls him the Father rather then God to meet with the superstitious conceit this woman had of her Fathers and to teach her that in the matter of her conscience and Religion one Father onely is to be acknowledged euen the Lord according to that Matth. 23. 9. Call no man your Father vpon earth for one is your Father which is in heauen These words then thus interpreted diuide themselues into two parts 1. The asseueration whereby he confirmes and seekes to perswade this Woman in the Doctrine that he teacheth in these words Woman beleeue mee 2. The Doctrine it selfe which he teacheth and confirmeth to her by this asseueration The houre commeth when ye shall neither in this mountaine nor at Ierusalem worship the father Now that we may receiue instruction from the first part it is to be obserued here that our Sauiour being to teach vnto this woman a great point of Doctrine touching the abrogation of the law of Moses and of the Temple such a point as he had not taught before vnto any as being a Doctrine indeed which the Iewes were not fit to heare he vseth no proofe and authority to confirme it vnto her but his owne bare testimony Woman beleeue mee as if he should haue said rest not thy conscience vpon the example of thy forefathers nor of thy neighbours giue not credit vnto them in this case beleeue me giue credit to mee Whence we learne this Doctrine This honour is due to Christ and to him alone to be beleeued in matter of Doctrine vpon his owne Word None of all the Prophets durst challenge this to themselues but as they that came not in their owne name but were onely messengers from another and interpreters of the will of another they deliuered their Doctrine alwaies vnder this warrant Thus saith the Lord Ier. 2. 2. Ezech. 2. 4. Nor any of the Apostles whatsoeuer Paul taught he was wont to confirme it by authority of the written word Act. 28. 23. Hee preached to them out of the law of Moses and out of the Prophets They did not desire that any thing should be receiued into the Church vpon their credit but they did carefully shun this as an high presumption This was the speech of the Prophets Esay 21. 10. That which I haue heard of the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel haue I shewed vnto you And this was the speech of the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 23. I haue receiued of the Lord that which I haue deliuered vnto you And on the other side we shall finde our Sauiour taught after another fashion not as an interpreter of the law but as the law-giuer himselfe Luke 4. 32. They were astonied at his doctrine for his Word was with power and Matth. 7. 29 He taught as one hauing authority and not as the Scribes nor as any other teachers were wont to doe Indeed hee oft confirmes his Doctrine by Scripture Iohn 6. 45. Luke 19. 46. and 24. 46. This he did 1. Either in respect of their weakenesse whom he did instruct because they did not so fully know him to be the Sonne of God but the testimony of the Scripture was of more authority with them I receiue not the testimony of man saith he Iohn 5. 34. but these things I say that yee may be saued Therefore he alledging the Scripture calls it their law Iohn 8. 17. and 10. 34. and 15. 25. Or 2. To confirme vnto them the authority of the Scriptures and to giue vs an example But that was more then he was bound to doe or then he was wont vsually to doe Therefore this was the vsuall confirmation hee gaue of his Doctrine Iohn 3. 3. 5. Verily verily I say vnto you And against all the false interpretations of the law of God that had beene deliuered by the antient fathers he opposeth no more but his owne authority ye haue heard that it was said thus and thus to them of old time But I say vnto you thus and thus Matth. 5. 22. The Reasons of the Doctrine are two 1. The Reason why our Sauiour was to bee beleeued on his bare word is because euen as hee was man there was no sinne nor error in him 1. Pet. 2. 22. Hee did no sinne neither was there guile found in his mouth But he was more then man he was God himselfe He was the Author of the whole Word of God which is therefore called the Word of Christ Col. 3. 16. and therefore hee needed not to confirme any thing by Scripture Euery word he spake was the Word of God and therefore credit was of right due vnto it without any further proofe It was he that said Pro. 8. 8. All the
possible for man by reason and by light of nature to conceiue nay indeed the whole doctrine of the Gospell is so we speake the wisedome in a mystery saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 2. 7. and 1. Tim. 3. 16. Great is the mystery of godlines yea the more a man excelleth in naturall reason and vnderstanding the more vnable shall he be to conceiue them Rom. 8. 17. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God It is God onely that by the supernaturall light of his Spirit reuealeth these things Matth. 16. 17. And God will reueale it to none but to those that are meeke and humble to none that haue such high conceit of themselues and attribute so much to their owne reason Psal. 25. 9. the meeke will he teach his way 3. The curious hearer that disdaines that Ministry as vnlearned and of no worth that brings no other authority nor other testimonies but the testimony of the Word of God and yet it is euident this was the course that the Prophets and Apostles yea and Christ himselfe tooke in their Ministry 2. The Scripture is sufficient to euery purpose that concernes the Ministry euen to make men wise vnto saluation to teach to conuince to reprooue to exhort and euen to make the man of God the Minister of God perfect thoroughly furnished vnto euery good worke that he hath to do in the whole exercise of his ministry 2. Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. There is no such certainetie in any other testimonie as the conscience can relye vpon because euery man is subiect to error Rom. 3. 4. 4. The carelesse hearer that neuer examines what he heares but receiues euery thing vpon the credit of such as teach him It is the commandement of Christ Marke 4. 24. Take heed what you heare And it is too much readinesse in receiuing that that is taught vs if wee receiue it before we haue examined it Acts 17 11. It is said to be a propertiâ—…â—…f a foole to beleeue euery thing Pro. 14. 15. Yea it is noted for the misery of a naturall man that like a beast he is carryed away as hee is lead 2. Cor. 12. 2. Three benefits Christians should finde in this if they would examine by the word whatsoeuer they heare and labour to see the ground of it in the Scripture before they receiue it 1. They should grow to certaintie in that they hold when their faith shall stand not in the wisedome of men but of the power of God as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 2. 5. so cannot the other 2. They would perseuere and hold fast that they haue learned Matth. 13. 44. When he had withdrawne himselfe and examined the treasure he sold all for it Contrarily he that incontinently and ouer-hastily receiued the Word was soone gone Matth. 13. 21. 3. They would obey and make conscience of the practise of that they know so cannot the other when the Apostle speaketh of the obedience of the Thessalonians and of the power his Ministry had in their hearts and liues he giues this for the reason of it 1. Thess. 2. 13. that they receiued the Word of God which they heard of him not as the word of man but as it was indeed the Word of God which also did worke effectually in them that beleeued For then would the Doctrine be mighty in operation when it is once found to be well grounded vpon the Word of which it is said Heb. 4. 12. that it is liuely and mighty in operation Lecture the three and thirtieth Nouember 28. 1609. THe last day we heard that this verse containeth the first part of Christs answer to the question that this Woman propounded to him and that it consisteth of two parts 1. An asseueration whereby he confirmeth the Doctrine that he was to teach her in these words Woman beleeue mee 2. The Doctrine it selfe in these words The houre commeth c. The asseueration we finished the last day it remaineth now we come to the Doctrine it selfe The words I interpreted the last day to you and told you the meaning of them was this that the time was then at hand namely the time of his Passion when all that did desire to worship God aright as this Woman did should not stand more addicted vnto or put more holinesse in Mount Gerizim or Ierusalem either then in any other place So that the Doctrine we are to learne from these words is this That this is one benefit we haue by the death of our Sauiour that now all religious difference of places is taken away no one place is holier then another Before I confirme this Doctrine I will cleere it from an obiection that may be made against it If all difference of places be taken away then it seemes a man may serue God in his shop or chamber as well as in the Church I answer 1. Our Sauiour compares not priuate places with publike but publike with publike priuate with priuate 2. It is true indeed there is more respect to be had and more good to be receiued by the seruice that is done to God in the Church then by that that is done in any priuate house For the Apostle speakes of this as of a fearefull sin and step vnto the vnpardonable sinne to forsake the assemblies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 25. 26. But that that makes the seruice we doe to God there better then that we can do to him in houses is not the place or any holinesse in it but the assembly with which we ioyne 1. In the publike assembly we haue the help of the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the vse whereof is to inflame and kindle deuotion in our hearts did not our hearts burne within vs while hee talked with vs and while he opened to vs the Scriptures say the Disciples Luke 24. 32. and to conuey Gods Spirit and grace into vs and is therefore called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. 2. We haue the example of the zeale and deuotion and cheerefulnesse of other of Gods seruants with whom we ioyne which is of great force to correct our owne sluggishnesse and drowsinesse and to quicken Gods graces in vs Your zeale prouoked many saith Paul 2. Cor. 9. 2. And Dauid professeth that he receiued much good by beholding the forwardnesse of the rest of Gods people in frequenting the house of God Psae 122. 1 2. And I doubt not but very many wicked men haue found in their own experience that as it is said of Saul when he came among the Prophets though he came euen with euill minde yet another heart was giuen him the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he became like one of them 1. SaÌ„ 19. 23 24. So these men in the assembly of Gods people by beholding the reuerent attention and deuotion of others haue found many good motions wrought in themselues 3. There is much more force in the prayers wherein many of Gods seruants ioyne together
16. 30. And 3. there was a place which the high Priest might onely enter into and that but once a yeare and that is called the Holy of holies the holiest place of all Heb. 9. 3. Now since the death of Christ there is no place of the world holier then other No nation is holy as the Land of Canaan was no towne as Ierusalem no place where God is worshipped as the Temple was Prayer is as auaileable with God in one place as in another 1. Priuate prayer is so For 1. Cor. 1. 2. Paul describes the faithfull to be such as call vpon God in euery place 2. Publike prayer is so 1. Tim. 2. 8. I will that men pray euery where 3. Generally the whole worship of God is so Matth. 18. 2. Wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in my name c. And this the Lord foretold to his Prophets as a singular priuiledge that should come to the Church in the daies of the Gospell Zeph. 2. 11. Euery man in all the parts of the heathen shall worship God from his owne place Mal. 1. 11. In euery place from the rising of the Sun to the going downe thereof incense shall be offered vnto my name and a pure offering incense and offering are named as the seruice that was peculiar vnto the Temple Esay 19. 19. In that day shall the Altar of the Lord be in the midst of Egypt and a pillar by the border thereof And if this priuiledge was vouchsafed to Egypt which of all nations had most of all prouoked God how much more to other nations To make this truth the more euident to the world As the vaile of the Temple did rend immediatly vpon Christs death so within forty yeares after when by the Apostles Ministry this Doctrine was sufficiently manifested to the world the Temple and Cittie was vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowne according to the Prophecie of Christ Luke 19. 44. They shall make thee euen with the ground and not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone And as Daniel Chap. 9. 26. Long before prophecied that the Romanes should destroy both the Cittie and the Sanctuarie The Reasons of this great alteration and change why this great difference that was in places before is now quite taken away why Ierusalem and the Temple lost all that holinesse that was in them before are principally foure 1. Because by Christs comming and specially by his death all that was fulfilled that was signified by the Temple For the Temple was but a type and shaddow of Christs humanity as our Sauiour himselfe witnesseth Iohn 2. 21. And the proportion stands in two points 1. As the Lord dwelt in the Temple and his glory sensibly appeared in it 1. Kings 8. 11. So all the fulnesse of the God-head did dwell bodily and personally in Christ Col. 〈◊〉 9. 2. As no sacrifice was acceptable to God vnlesse it were offered in the Temple So none of our prayers and spirituall sacrifices are acceptable vnto God vnlesse they be offered vp to God in Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. So that it is necessary that when the body was come the shadow should cease 2. Since Christs death all difference of persons is taken away and all nations are as acceptable to God as the Iewes were Acts 10. 34 35. Of a truth I perceiue God is no accepter of persons but in euery nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him Gal. 3. 28. For there is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female for ye are all one in Christ. And therefore all difference of places must needs also be taken away For this difference of places was as a partition-wall betweene the Iewes and all the Gentiles Ephes. 2. 14 15. He is our peace which hath made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition-wall in abrogating through his flesh the hatred the law of commandement which standeth in ordinances 3. The grieuous sinnes whereby Ierusalem and the Temple were defiled caused God to destroy and prophane it and of the most holy and honourable place to make it the most miserable and abhominable of all the places of the world For the prophanation of the Temple our Sauiour tells them they should see Matth. 24. 15. the abhomination of desolation that is an abominable desolation stand in the holy place And for the destruction of it it was such as neuer the like happened to any place According as the Lord said Ier. 26. 9. I will make this place as Shilo and this Cittie a curse to all the inhabitants of the earth So miserable a destruction that our Sauiour saith they should cry Luke 23. 30. to the mountaines fall on vs and to the hills couer vs. And this is reckoned to be the cause of it Matth. 23. 37 38. Ierusalem Ierusalem which killest the Prophets and stonest them that are sent to thee How often would I haue gathered thy children together as the Hen gathereth her chickens vnder her wings and ye would not Behold your habitation shall bee left vnto you desolate 4. The Lord hath not since the destruction of the Temple and Cittie of Ierusalem sanctified any other place in the world or consecrated it to a more holy vse then the rest and it is Gods institution and Word onely that can make any thing or any place holy euery creature and ordinance of God is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer 1. Tim. 4. 5. Nothing can be sanctified but by the Word and prayer The Sabbath is an holier day then all the rest because the Lord by his institution sanctified it Exod. 20. 11. The Water in Baptisme is holy because the Lord in his Word hath consecrated it to that holy vse God sanctifieth and cleanseth vs with the washing of water by the word Ephes. 5. 26. The Bread and Wine in the Lords Supper are holy because the Lord appointed them to bee vsed in that holy action hee tooke Bread and Wine and after hee had blessed them by his prayer and thankesgiuing vsed them in this holy action as signes of his Body and Blood and Seales of the new Couenant Matth. 26. 26 27. Luke 22. The Vse of this Doctrine is threefold 1. To reprooue sundry superstitions of the Papists and of ignorant persons that haue by tradition receiued it from the Papists 1. Their going on pilgrimage to the holy Land as they call it and to other places which by reason of some reliques of Saints that are said to be there are accounted more holy then any other places This is counted a chiefe worke of piety and deuotion among them Fiue Reasons there are against this superstition 1. Nothing can make a place or ought else holy but the ordinance and institution of God as we haue heard 2. Of all places Ierusalem doth now worst deserue the name of the holy Land For Numb 35. 33. blood defiles the Land and in it was the blood of
1. That serues to make men onely without excuse and cannot bring them vnto saluation Rom. 1. 20. But this is all-sufficient to make men wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. and therefore is called saluation heere and Iam. 1. 21. it is said to be able to saue the soule Secondly that light is as a dimme light that knowledge is darke and obscure and vncertaine notwithstanding this knowledge they haue of him by his creatures and the light of nature men haue many strange conceits of God and know not what to thinke of him Rom. 1. 21. Though they knew God yet they became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish hearts were full of darkenesse But the Word reuealeth God vnto vs so cleerely and so certainely that the simplest may know him Psal. 19. 7. The testimony of the Lord is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple Thirdly the knowledge of God that is gotten by the creatures hath no power to change and reforme the heart Rom. 1. 21. When they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankefull but the knowledge of God that is gotten by the Word hath power to conuert the soule Psalm 19. 7. Fourthly the knowledge of God that is gotten by other meanes brings no comfort nor ioy to the soule but worketh in it rather a slauish feare of him Eccl. 1. 14. I haue seene all the workes that are done vnder the sunne and behold all is vanity and vexation of spirit and verse 18. in much wisdome there is much griefe and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow but the knowledge of God wee attaine to by the Word reioyceth the heart so as the better we know him the more comfort we haue in him Psal. 19. 8. 10. So that you see now the first branch of the Doctrine confirmed vnto you that no man can know God aright know him to his comfort know him to his saluation but by his Word The second branch of the Doctrine shall bee made as plaine vnto you that no man can worship God aright but by the direction of his Word No seruice can please God but that that is done by direction and in obedience to his Word When the Lord had forbidden his people to serue him as the Cananites had done he adds Deut. 12. 32. Whatsoeuer I command you take heed you doe it thou shalt adde nothing thereto nor take ought there-from that is doe neither more nor lesse in my seruice then I haue appointed Say that we doe that in his seruice which he hath not forbidden yet if he hath not commanded it we highly offend him as is plaine in the case of Nadab and Abihn They offered strange fire before the Lord which hee commanded them not and there went out fire from the Lord and deuoured them Leuit. 10. 1 2. When the Tabernacle was to bee built Moses though a wise and holy man was not to bee trusted with any thing but straitly charged Heb. 8. 5. See said hee that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the Mount This charge was foure times repeated Exod. 25. 9. 40. and 26. 30. and 27. 28. And it is said when all was done Exod. 39. 43. Moses beheld that they had done all in euery point as the Lord commanded and hee blessed them So when mention is made that Salomon set the courses of the Priests and singers and of the Porters for the House of God least we should thinke he did it of his owne head his warrant is set downe and it s expresly said For so was the commandement of Dauid the man of God 2. Chron. 8. 14. And yet more plainely 2. Chron 29. 25. When Hezekiah appointed the Leuites to vse in the Church of God Cymbals and Viols and Harps least we should thinke he tooke vpon him to appoint any thing in Gods seruice it s said Hee did it according to the commandement of Dauid and Gad the Kings seer and Nathan the Prophet For the commandement was by the hand of the Lord and by the hand of his Prophets See how precise God would haue vs to bee in sticking close to the direction of his Word in the matter of his worship Yea it is certaine when we doe him any seruice that he hath not appointed vs in his Word we serue not him but we serue an Idol This is plaine here in the example of the Samaritans they intended to worship the true God 2. Kings 17. 32. Ezra 4. 2. And yet it is said they did not worship the true God 2 King 17. 34. What did they worship then surely an Idoll of their owne braine They worshipped they knew not what Why so Because they made not the Word the rule of their worship but the custome of the countrey 2. King 17. 34. 40. Yea while men thinke they serue the Lord they serue the diuell if the worship they doe to God be not grounded vpon his Word This is plaine in three examples 1. It is certaine the Gentiles as they had some knowledge of the true God Rom. 1. 21. so in all their superstitions they intended to worship him For so Paul tells the Athenians hee preached no other God to them but the same whom they did worship Acts 17. 23. Yet it is said of them 1. Cor. 10. 20. They worshipped diuells and not God Why because they worshipped him ignorantly and not according to his Word Acts 17. 23. they serue the vnknowne god 2. Aaron and the Israelites intended to worship the true God in the similitude of the golden Calfe as is plaine Psal. 106. 20. They changed their glory into the similitude of an Oxe that eateth grasse And Nehem. 9 â—…8 This is the God said they that brought thee out of the land of Egypt and Exod. 32. 5. Aaron made an Altar before it and proclaimed To morrow shall bee an Holyday to IEHOVAH And yet the Lord for this chargeth them that they had offered a burnt offering to the diuell Leuit. 17. 7. Why Because they were turned out of the way that he had commanded them They swerued from the direction of his Word Exod. 32. 8. they haue turned quickly out of the way which I commanded 3. The tenne Tribes intended to worship the true God when they erected the two calues euen the same God that was worshipped at Ierusalem 1. Kings 22. 28. Behold O Israel thy gods that is the similitude of thy gods that brought thee out of the land of Egypt And yet the Holy Ghost saith they serued the diuell 2. Chron. 11. 15. He ordained him Priests for the high places and for the diuells and for the calues that hee made And why Because they worshipped him not according to his Word 2. Chron. 15. 3. Israel hath beene without the true God Why Because without a Priest to teach and without the Law The Reasons of the Doctrine are these 1. For the first branch No man knowes the Father but the Sonne and hee to whom the
iust time appointed by God Iohn 19. 14. the day of his Passion was but the day of the preparation to the Passeouer Thus we haue seene how corrupt the state of the Church was And yet marke how our Sauiour made no separation from it but communicated with it in the worship of God 1. When he was an infant he was circumcised and by that Sacrament incorporated into that Church Luke 2. 21. 2. When his mother was purified he was brought to the Temple and presented to the Lord and an oblation was giuen for him as for other children Luke 2. 22. 3. He was content to be an hearer of such teachers as taught in that Church Luke 2. 46. 4. He was euery Sabbath wont to ioyne in publike prayer with the Congregation that was at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. 5. He receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme in a Congregation of that people Luke 3. 21. When all the people was baptized he was baptized also 6. He communicated in the Passeouer with the people and the Priests Iohn 2. 13. 7. He allowed his Disciples to heare those teachers Matth. 23. 12. Yea he commanded the Leper whom he cleansed to goe and shew himselfe to the Priest and offer his gift in the Temple Matth. 8. 4. The Reasons why all men are bound to count such assemblies the true Churches as enioy the Word and Doctrine of saluation and may not separate from them for their corruptions are these 1. So long as God continueth his Word and the Doctrine of saluation to a people so long it is euident God dwells among them and hath not forsaken them I will set my Tabernacle among you by which he meaneth his solemne worship whereof this is a principall part Leuit. 26. 11 12. and my soule shall not abhorre you And I will walke among you and I will bee your God and yee shall bee my people In Iuda God is knowne his name is great in Israel Psal. 76. 12. In Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion And till God hath forsaken a Church no man may forsake it For shall we be holier and hate corruption more then the Lord It is no sufficient warrant for any to separate from a Church because it is guilty of such sinnes and corruptions as deserue God should forsake it and for which God in his Word hath threatned that he will forsake it till it may appeare vnto vs God hath indeed forsaken it and put in execution that which he hath iustly threatned against it no man may forsake it Though adultery either in the man or the wife giue iust cause of separation and that the bond of wedlocke should be broken so as the innocent party may iustly forsake the offender yet till a bill of diuorcement haue passed betweene them they remaine still man and wife notwithstanding that sinne the woman whom her husband had wronged in this kind is called his wife Mal. 2. 15. Esau had iustly deserued to loose the prerogatiue of his birthright and superiority he had ouer his brother when he had despised it and fold it Gen. 25. 34. and Saul to be depriued of his Kingdome yea God by his decree and oracle had said of Esau and Iacob The elder shall serue the younger Gen. 25. 23. And of Saul and Dauid that he had reiected the one and appointed the other to raigne in his stead 1. Sam. 13. 14. and 15. 23. 26. 28 And yet till the Lord saw it good to put this his decree and oracle in execution and actually to depose the one from his birthright and the other from his Kingdome Iacob acknowledgeth Esau his Lord and superior Gen. 32. 4 5. and so did Dauid Saul 1. Sam. 24. 7. 9. So though a Church for the many corruptions that are in it be vnworthy the name of Christs Church and be also such as the Lord hath threatned to make no Church yet till the Lord hath put this his threat in execution and taken away his tabernacle and worship from it it is still to be acknowledged and reuerenced as the Church of Christ. 2. Because no separation may bee made from those assemblies where men may be assured to finde and attaine to saluation Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life saith Peter vnto our Sauiour accounting this a sufficient reason why they might not leaue him Iohn 6. 68. But men may be sure to finde and attaine to saluation in such assemblies where the Ministry of the Word and the Doctrine of saluation is continued For the Word and Gospell of Christ is called saluation here and Heb. 2. 3. Because it is the ordinary meanes ordained of God to bring men to saluation Rom. 1. 16. 1. Cor. 1. 21. Yea it is at one time or other effectuall in all Gods Elect that doe enioy it Iam. 1. 21. calls it the engrafted Word which is able to saue your soules To teach vs what to iudge of our Church and of the Brownists that separate themselues from it 1. We may not deny but that there is iust cause of feare that God may take away his Tabernacle from amongst vs and remoue our Candlesticke Euen the generall decay of our first loue may cause vs to to feare it Apoc. 2. 5. And the great neglect of the Church censures vpon scandalous offenders in respect of that the Apostle saith know yee not that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lump 1. Cor. 5. 6. But specially the generall increase of all filthy and abhominable sins in the land Thy Campe shall be holy that he see no vncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Deut. 32. 14. seest thou not saith the Lord Ezek. 8. 6. the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here that I should goe farre off from my Sanctuary 2. Though we acknowledge our Church to be a true Church yet may wee not communicate with it in any corruptions that shall be detected or approued to be in it Herein we haue our Sauiours example to guide vs. Though he esteemed the Church of the Iewes to be a true Church and ioyned with it in Gods worship yet would he not communicate with it in the least corruption He would not vse so much as their superstitious purifications Marke 7. 6 7. When they put off the Passeouer a day longer then God had appointed he would not ioyne with them in that Matth. 26. 17. 3. We should mourne for and shew our dislike to those things that are euill in our Church so did the faithfull before the captiuity Ezek. 9. 4. So did Christ Luk. 19. 41. But we may not separate our selues nor deny it to be a true Church for the reasons aboue alleadged 2. To conuince the Papists of errour in their doctrine touching the notes of the true Church None of their notes are proper and infallible for the profession and preaching of the true Doctrine in all fundamentall points is the onely proper
the persecution which rose about Stephen trauelled as farre as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the Word to none but vnto the Iewes onely Yea Paul and Barnabas though they went vnto the Heathen Gal. 2. 9. yet in euery place where they came they first offered their Ministry and preached vnto them Acts 13. 5. and 14. 1. and 17. 1 2 17. and 18. 4. And if they had not reiected it it had neuer beene preached to the Gentiles Acts 13. 46. It was necessary that the Word of God should first haue beene spoken to you but seeing yee put it from you loe we turne to the Gentiles Rom. 11. 11. Through their fall saluation commeth to the Gentiles and verse 28. Concerning the Gospell they are enemies for your sake The poore the maimed the halt and the blinde had neuer beene admitted to the feast if the guests that were first bidden and for whom the feast was prepared had not refused to come Luke 14. 21. 2. As the Gospell was first offered to them so though many of them reiected it yet they were the first that imbraced it The first Church that euer receiued the Gospel the Doctrine the Sacraments the discipline of the New Testament was the Church of the Iewes it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Iew first Rom. 1. 16. yea you shall not finde any one place where the Apostles preached with so great successe and increase of the Church as they did at Ierusalem and among the Iewes Acts 2. 41. 44. 3. All the Churches of the Gentiles conformed themselues vnto the Church of the Iewes and esteemed the Church at Ierusalem as the mother Church and gaue speciall honour and respect vnto it To the Church at Ierusalem as to the mother Church and chiefe Church in all the world other Churches were wont to resort for their direction and for the deciding of such controuersies as did arise amongst them Acts 15. 2. So when Agabus had signified to the Church at Antioch what a dearth would come vpon the whole world Acts 11. 28. The Disciples determined to send reliefe to the brethren in Iudea verse 29. Why to them rather then to any other Surely because of the chiefe respect they knew was due to that Church aboue all others See the like care in the brethren of Macedonia and Achaia Rom. 15. 26. And marke the reason that is giuen verse 27. Their debters they are Why so because they receiued the Word and worship of God from them 4. Yea all the Churches of the Gentiles receiued the Gospell from the Church of Ierusalem and were deriued from that Church For euen as the Lord had foretold by his Prophets Psal. 110. 2. The Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Zion And Esay 2. 3. The Law shall goe from Zion and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem so was it fulfilled For as the Apostles that conuerted the Gentiles were all Iewes so in Ierusalem they receiued the gift of the Holy Ghost whereby they were fitted to instruct the Gentiles Acts 1. 4. And it is expresly noted that from Ierusalem they all went that first carried the light of the Gospell to the Gentiles Acts 8. 4 5. and 11. 19 20. 5. All the Gentiles that beleeued ioyned themselues to the Church of the Iewes and became members of it Thus it was prophesied that they should doe by Noah Iapheth should dwell in the tents of Sem Gen 9. 27. And by Ezekiel Ezek. 16. 61. Thou shalt receiue thy sisters Sodome and Samaria vnder which two are comprehended all the Gentiles thine elder and thy younger and I will giue them to thee for daughters And by Zacharia Ten men shall take hold out of all languagues of the nations euen shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Iew saying Wee will goe with you for we haue heard that God is with you Zach. 8. 23. This Paul saith was fulfilled Rom. 11. 17. Thou being a wild Oliue art grafted in amongst them and verse 24. Thou art contrary to nature grafted into a good Oliue tree 3. Before the second comming of Christ the Iewes shall be conuerted and become a most famous Church againe and they shall bee the meanes of the saluation of all the Elect that shall remaine to be conuerted among the Gentiles This Doctrine the Apostle plainely teacheth Rom. 11. 25 26. I would not brethren that ye should bee ignorant of this mystery that blindnesse in part is happened to Israel vntill the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in and so all Israel shall be saued c. 1. Obstinacy is in part come vpon Israel not a totall nor finall obstinacy 2. Till the fullnesse of the Gentiles be come in 3. And so all Israel shall be saued 4. He calls this a mystery because no man can conceiue how it should be 5. He would not haue the Gentiles ignorant of it And when once they shall thus haue receiued the Gospell againe then shall saluation againe be deriued from them vnto the Gentiles they shall be a meanes of the conuerting such of the Gentiles as shall remaine to be conuerted and such as were before conuerted they shall draw to greater purity and zeale then euer they had before This the Apostle teacheth if the fall of them be the riches of the world and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles how much more their fulnesse If the casting away of them bee the reconciling of the world what shall the reconciling of them bee but life from the dead Rom. 11. 12 15. This is that which is foretold Esay 60. 3. The Gentiles shall walke in thy light and Kings at the brightnesse of thy rising vp and verse 5. The forces of the Gentiles shall come vnto thee And the Apostle Iohn speaking of this new Ierusalem saith Apoc. 21. 24. The people that are saued shall walke in the light of it and the Kings of the earth shall bring their glory and honour vnto it You see then this Doctrine confirmed vnto you that in all these three seuerall ages as it were and conditions of the Church saluation hath heretofore and shall hereafter euer come from the Iewes and from them it hath beene and shall be deriued vnto the Gentiles Now the reason why God vouchsafeth this honour to that Nation is to be considered and surely if we consider well of the matter wee may wonder at it For 1. Neuer was there any Nation vpon earth more vnworthy of this honour then the Iewes neuer any that did more prouoke God specially since the comming of Christ in the flesh They both killed the Lord Iesus and their owne Prophets and haue persecuted vs and they please not God and are contrary to all men Forbidding vs to speake to the Gentiles that they might bee saued to fill vp their sinnes alway for the wrath is come vpon them to the vttermost 1. Thess. 2. 15 16. 2. Neuer was there any
heart and could haue wisht that himselfe bad beene accursed from Christ for restoring of them into Gods fauour See what affection Christ did beare vnto them Luke 19. 41 42. he wept and expressed exceeding compassion towards Ierusalem 2. For their Ancestours sakes the most honourable Nation vnder heauen they haue beene Christ himselfe was a Iew. No nation is able to deriue their pedigree nor bring so Authenticall Records for it as they See how Paul euen before the Corinthians that were Gentiles glorieth in this 2. Cor. 11. 22. Are they Hebrewes so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seede of Abraham so am I This reason the Apostle giues for the affection he bare to them Rom. 9. 5. For if such respect was had to Iezabel because she was a Kings daughter though otherwise she had beene a wicked woman 2. King 9. verse 34. How much more respect deserueth this Nation euen for this 3. The promise we haue heard God hath made vnto that Nation that he will call them and make them his people againe should prouoke vs to pray for them See the force of this reason 2 Sam. 7. 27. For thou O Lord of hostes God of Israel hast reuealed to thy seruant saying I will build thee an house therefore hath thy seruant found in his heart to pray this prayer vnto thee 4. The glory that shall redound to God by their conuersion For then shall he be more purely worshipped then he is hitherto by all his Elect throughout the world 5. The good that we our selues haue receiued from them For they before the time of our calling prayed for vs and earnestly desired our conuersion as appeares We haue a little sister and she hath no breasts what shall we do for our sister in the day when she shall be spoken for Cant. 8. 8. and by sundry Psalmes Psal. 87. And from them we receiued the Gospell and worship of God in which respect also we may be called their debters as Rom. 15. 27. To comfort such as haue at any time had good euidence of Gods loue to them in Christ. For such may by this example be assured that though they haue iustly deserued he should cast them off and though through the tokens of Gods anger that are vpon them either inwardly or outwardly their owne reason and sense may perswade them he hath cast them off indeed yet whom he hath once loued in Christ and receiued into his couenant and called effectually to be his people and giuen his Spirit vnto them he will loue to the end and can neuer cast them off Ier. 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue therefore with louing kindnesse haue I drawne thee And Iohn 13. 1. whom Christ loueth he loueth to the end And Rom. 11. 29. the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Let vs therefore giue all diligence to make our calling and election sure and seeke good euidence to our selues that God loueth vs in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 10. There is no certainety in the loue of any mortall creature which yet thou so much dotest vpon but the loue of God is certaine and vnchangeable For the comfort of Christian parents Many are the priuiledges which the Lord hath vouchsafed vnto our children but this is the chiefe that if we know our selues to be the children of God we may be assured that some of our posterity shall be so likewise So that this may quiet and secure our hearts though we haue many children and little to leaue them not only in the whole course of our liues but euen in the houre of death If 1. Wee haue good assurance that ourselues are within Gods Couenant 2. That we haue done our endeauour to bring vp our children in Gods feare and to make them his children THE NINE AND THIRTIETH LECTVRE ON IANVARY XXIII MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXIII XXIIII But the houre commeth and now is when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth WE haue already heard that the answer our Sauiour maketh to the question which the woman of Samaria mooued vnto him consisteth of two parts 1. A commendation of that outward worship the Iewes vsed in comparison of that of the Samaritans 2. A discommendation of that outward worship of God which the Iewes vsed in comparison of that which God would shortly establish in his Church The former part of this answer is set downe in the 22. verse which we finished the last day The latter part of his answer is contained in these words which I haue now read vnto you The summe and effect of this part of his answer is this That though the worship which the Iewes then did to God were farre better then that of the Samaritans yet this ceremoniall worship which the Iewes vsed though it were commanded of God himselfe was not so much to be esteemed as she conceiued but should shortly be abolished and in stead thereof another forme of Gods worship should be established which should not consist in ceremonies and shadowes which suited best mans carnall and corrupt nature but should be spirituall as best agreeing to the nature of God and haue in it the truth and substance of all that which was figured and shadowed in those ceremonies The parts of this Text are two 1. A proposition or Doctrine concerning the true worship that Christians are to giue vnto God Now the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth which is repeated with some increase they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth 2. The Reasons of this doctrine and Proposition and they are two 1. Because the Father euen seeketh or desireth to haue such worshippers 2. Because God is a Spirit and must therefore haue such worship and seruice done vnto him as is suitable to his nature The Proposition or Doctrine is inlarged or set forth by two circumstances 1. The Person to whom this spirituall worship is to be giuen the Father 2. The time when this spirituall worship shall be giuen vnto him the houre commeth and now is First then it is here to bee obserued that our Sauiour speaking of the worship that Christians should giue vnto God which should be farre better then that which the Iewes then vsed calls God to whom this worship was to be done the Father and that so oft euen three seuerall times once verse 21. and twise in this verse What should bee the reason of this Surely our Sauiour doth hereby intimate one chiefe cause why the Christians vnder the Gospell should doe God better seruice then the Iewes had done vnder the Law because they shall conceiue of God as of their Father True it is the Lord was a Father to his people vnder the Law and so they conceiued of him but the Lord hath reuealed
1. 20. And this is then much more true of the clearer light he giueth men by his Word Ioh. 15. 22. If I had not come and spoken to them then they should not haue had sin but now haue they no cloke for their sin Let euery man say thus to his own heart it is the Lords doing that thou art borne in these dayes of light that thy lot is fallen into such a place where thou hast good meanes of knowledge that thou hast attained to knowledge aboue many others if thou profit not hereby and be not wonne vnto God certainely God hath determined to glorifie himselfe in thy condemnation more then in a thousand others that he hath not done so much for The second Reason is in respect of the Elect that God may vse this knowledge they haue as a preparatiue and helpe to their conuersion in the day of their visitation True it is that the naturall man hath nothing in him whereby he is able to prepare himselfe to his conuersion Yea he is ready to become the worse as we haue heard for this knowledge he hath of the truth But if he be the Lords Elect one whom he hath determined to call this shall be his aduantage and he shall haue cause to praise God for it that he hath liued in Gods Church and among Gods people where he hath heard somewhat of Religion and seene some profession of it that he hath had some knowledge in the grounds and principles of the truth yea if he haue but liued vnder an ignorant Ministry where he hath heard the Word read onely though that cannot conuert him nor any are to rest in it yet that small light he may get by it shall be an aduantage to him So was it with this poore Woman The knowledge she had gotten by hearing Moses read and by liuing so neare the Iewes now the time of her visitation was come prooued an aduantage to her So that which the Iewes heard of Iohn concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it in the day of their visitation prooued an aduantage to them Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So the Apostle saith that the elect Gentiles that had liued among the faithfull to heare them and see their good examples though they hated them for the present yet in the day of their visitation they should praise God and account this a great benefit 1. Pet. 2. 12. The Vse of this Doctrine is first for conuincing of them that mislike wee should deny the Church of Rome to be a true Church of Christ or teach that they that die in the faith thereof cannot be saued or inueigh with any bitternesse against Papists because say they they hold many truthes By this reason both the Samaritans of old and the Iewes and the Turkes now may bee held to be true Churches and in the state of saluation 2. To teach euery one of vs to seeke for knowledge which is the foundation of all other graces without it can no man ordinarily be saued God will haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. Though many misse of saluation that haue some knowledge yet there is much more hope of the worst man that hath knowledge of the truth then of the ciuillest man that is void of knowledge Of all the sorts of ground where the seed was cast that by the high way side was the worst Matth. 13. 9. Let Ministers therfore principally labour to ground their people by Catechising in the Principles of Religion because him in whom thou mayest discerne a competencie of knowledge in the fundamentall Principles of Religion thou mayest with comfort admit to the Sacrament if his life be not scandalously wicked though thou cannot otherwise discerne any fruit of the Spirit in him because that man hath in him as I may say the matter and seed of regeneration And this should incourage parents to traine vp their children in the instruction and information of the Lord for though 1 many so trained proue vngratious 2 little ones haue little sense of that they learne yet if they belong to God this will one day prooue an aduantage to them 3. To teach professours not to glory in that they haue some knowledge but to labour for that which is proper to the Elect. Three differences may bee obserued betwixt a Samaritans knowledge and a true Christians 1. She receiued Moses some parts of the truth but reiected the Prophets we desire to know the whole truth so farre forth as God shall giue vs meanes we refuse not to know any truth that God hath reuealed nor winke with our eyes nor content our selues with fragments but seeke to be informed in the whole body of Religion in the whole forme of Doctrine Rom 6. 17. Yea we seeke to grow and increase daily in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord. 2. She though she knew somewhat which she learned of Moses yet that that concerned specially her owne direction and practise she knew not Moses had plainely enough condemned all Idolatry Take yee therefore good heed to your selues for yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake to you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire least yee corrupt your selues and make you a grauen image the similitude of any figure Deut. 4. 15 16. which yet the Samaritans vsed We desire chiefly the knowledge of those points that are most necessary and profitable and most concerne our selues as all Iohn Baptists good hearers did as appeares by the direction craued of him Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. 3. Her knowledge had no power in her heart for shee liued in grosse whoredome notwithstanding it and therefore was no true knowledge of God of the sonnes of Ely it is said that because they were sons of Belial lewd men that they knew not the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 12. our knowledge reformeth and ruleth vs and that onely deserues the name of true knowledge the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iohn 28. 28. Lecture the foure and fortieth March 6. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXV THe last day we heard that this Woman hearing our Sauiour speake of an alteration that should shortly be made in the manner of Gods worship was thereby put in mind of the Messias comming Concerning which she professeth two things 1. That she knew well he was comming his comming could not be far off 2. That when he should come he would tell them all things In the former we obserued the last day what knowledge of the truth there may be in an vnregenerate and wicked man It remaineth now that we proceed to that which she speaketh touching the office of Christ When hee is come saith she he will
before their comming for they saw him talking with her but before they came so neere that they could heare any thing that they said the speech brake off Now the Disciples perceiuing him a good while it seemes before they came neere him to be in earnest talke and conference with a Woman maruailed at it as not conceiuing any reason why he should so do but thinking it vnbeseeming the grauity and dignity of his person and the holinesse of those matters which they knew he was only wont to talke of that he should conferre with a Woman Yet such was the reuerence they did beare vnto him that though they did conceiue some dislike of this in their minds they durst not vtter or expresse it So that thâ—…se words offer to our consideration two principall points 1. Concerning the prouidence of God in disposing of the time of the Disâ—…es returning vnto Christ. 2. Concerning the Disciples themselues And of them we haue two things to â—…serue 1. Their maruelling to see him talke and conferre with a Woman 2. Their silence For the First in that God in his prouidence did so dispose that the Disciples should not onely be all away when this Woman came to the Well For else 1. Christ should not haue had any occasion to aske her water verse 7 8. Nor 2. Christ could haue had fit opportunity to tell her of her secret and fâ—…wle sinne she liued in Nor 3. she could haue beene bold to open her mind to him But 2. Also that they should tarry so long away till Christ had euen finished his conference with her And 3. That they should come presently so soone as he had made himselfe knowne vnto her to be the Messiah and not before We learne That God by his prouidence doth gouerne all things euen the least things that fall out in the world and orders them for the good of his Elect. Marke the confirmation of this Doctrine in these sixe particulars 1. Not such things onely as come to passe by an ordinary course that he hath set in nature and we can conceiue a reason for but those that seeme to happe by meere chance fall out by his prouidence See a case of chance-medley propounded Deut. 9. 5. for releefe of whom the City of refuge is appointed In this case it is said Exod. 21. 13. The Lord offered him into his hand and Pro. â—…6 31. The lot is cast into the lap but the whole disposing thereof is from the Lord. 2. Not matters of great moment onely but the least matters of all and such as mans foolish reason would thinke it vnbeseeming the Maiesty of God to take notice of euen such fall out by his prouidence euen to the falling of a Spâ—…row to the ground Matth. 10. 29. 3. Euen such things as wherein man hath free-will as in naturall and ciuill actions he hath fall out by Gods prouidence The Disciples going to Sychar to buy meat and their comming back to their master sooner or later was a matter wherein they had free-will and yet we see Gods speciall prouidence euen ordereth this matter See another example in this kind Gen. 24. 15. 20. Rebecca comes to the Well iust at that time when Abrahams seruant that was sent to seeke a wife for Isaack came thither she let him drinke of her pitcher she offers to draw water for his Camels And the Holy Ghost notes God had a speciall hand in this verse 21. 26. 4. He doth not onely see and permit whatsoeuer falls out in the world but he hath an hand in euery thing he is an agent in it Ephes. 1. 11 He worketh all things according to the good pleasure of his will Esay 45. 7. I forme the light and create darknesse I make pâ—…ace and create euill I the Lord doe all these things 5. He hath not only a hand in the actions of his children but he is an agent in all the actions of the wickedest man and of Sathan himselfe to order and direct them When the Sabeans and Caldeans and the tempest that Sathan raised had spoyled Ioâ—… of his goods and seruants and children he professeth it was the Lord that did all this Iob 〈◊〉 21. and the Holy Ghost addes vers 22. that in saying so he did not charge God foolishly The worst action that euer was done in the world was the killing of the Lord of life and yet we shall find Acts 4. 28. God had a hand in that his enemies did nothing but what his hand and his counsell determined before to be done 6. In the gouerning and ordering of all things euen the least matters that fall out he hath speciall respect to the good of his Elect. The Disciples going here to the towne when they did and tarrying there so long as they did was a matter of small moment yet did God order and direct this matter by his prouidence for the good of this poore Woman If they had not gone when they did and tarryed as they did she could not haue had this blessed oportunity to conferre with Christ which was the meanes of her saluation See another example in Gen. 27. 34. Old Isaacke bids Esau goe kill him some Venison and dresse it to his liking Rebecca hearing him she teacheth Iacob to beguile and lye vnto his Father Iacob brings his Father meat and the old man blessed him immediately when Iacob was scarce gone out from his Father Esau comes in and not before God had a hand in all this if Isaak had not said so to Esau if Rebecca had not heard him if she and Iacob had not vsed this policy which in them both was wicked if Esau had not tarried so long in the field as he did Iacob had not had the blessing The Reason of this Doctrine why God by his prouidence gouernes all things euen the least things that fall out in the world is 1. The respect that he hath to his owne glory To flesh and blood it seemes to make nothing for Gods glory but for his dishonour rather to haue an hand in euery small matter especially in the actions of vngodly men but indeed it is otherwise As there is no creature so small and contemptible but God receiues glory by it or else he would neuer haue made it he hath made all things for himselfe Pro. 16. 4. Which is the cause why Dauid exhorts all his workes in all places of his Dominions to praise the Lord Psal. 103. 22. and more particular Psalm 148. 7 8. Dragons and all depths fire and hayle snow and vapours stormie winds yea and verse 10. Beasts and all cattell creeping things and feathered fowle So is there no action or accident that falls out in the world be it neuer so small be the instrument neuer so wicked but God will receiue glory by it else he would neuer permit it much lesse haue a hand in it as we haue heard he hath This is manifest in that forme of thankes-giuing which our Sauiour teacheth vs
to vse as a reason of all our petitions Matth. 6. 13. For thine is the kingdome and the power and the glory for euer And in that of the Apostle Romanes 11. 36. For of him and through him and to him are all things to whom bee glory for euer Therefore saith he 2. Tim. 2. 20. In a great house there are not onely vessells of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth some to honour and some to dishonour The lewdest men are Gods vessells and such as he hath necessary vse of 2. The speciall and fatherly affection he beares to his children iâ—… Christ as there is no wise and good Father but how many how great or publike soeuer his affaires be in the midst of them all he will haue a speciall care of his own children haue them in speciall remembrance so is it with our heauenly Father the very haires of your head are numbred Mat. 10. 30. And he is the Sauiour or preseruer of all men specially of those that beleeue 1. Tim. 4. 10. The Vses of this Doctrine are of two sorts 1. More generall 2. More speciall The generall Vse is this Labour to be fully perswaded of this truth Iob 5. 27. Heare thou it and know it for thy good and to see and discerne this prouidence of God in all thy waies and in all things that haue befalne thee in the whole course of thy life in thy wealth and pouertie good and ill successes marriage children dwellings credit discredit health sickenesse life and death This is Salomons counsell Pro. 3. 6. In all thy waies acknowledge him Thus did Dauid Psal. 139. 3. Thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art accustomed to all my waies And this will yeeld vnto a man many vnspeakeable comforts Some few of those many I will name vnto you and they shall serue for those more speciall vses I told you this Doctrine serued vnto 1. To perswade vs to the vse of prayer They that are assured God by his prouidence ordereth all things and the good successe of euery thing we take in hand depends vpon his prouidence must needs be carefull to commend the successe of euery thing they take in hand vnto God by prayer Our Sauiour teacheth vs to vse this as a reason why we begge all good things of God because his is the kingdome and the power Matth. 6. 13. When Abrahams seruant was to take a iourney he commends it to God by prayer Gen. 24. 12. When Nehemiah was to make a suit to the King his Master he commends it to God by prayer Neh. 1. 11. and 2. 4. When Christ was to feede the people he commends the creatures to Gods blessing by prayer Matth. 14. 19. Yea the Apostle saith that marriage and euery creature of God is sanctified to vs by the Word and prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. And on the contrary side the chiefe or onely cause why men neglect to pray is that men know not or beleeue not this Doctrine of Gods prouidence when Dauid had said that the foole saith in his heart there is no God Psalme 14. 1. he giue this for one reason to prooue it verse 4. they call not vpon the Lord. 2. It will free the heart from those cares wherewith it is wont to be disquieted and vexed about the successe and euent of things The time and successe of euery thing and action is appointed of God and depends wholly on his prouidence To euery thing there is a season appointed of God he meanes a time to euery purpose vnder the heauen as Salomon sheweth at large Eccles. 3. 1 8. And thereupon he inferreth verse 9. What profit hath he that worketh in that wherein he laboureth seeing things doe not depend only or principally vpon the labour or endeauour of any man It is therefore a vaine thing for men to disquiet themselues with care of the successe of things a man must do his duty inioyned him of God and with a quiet and cheerefull heart commit the successe vnto him alone Many haue no heart to doe good duties God calls them vnto because they can see no likelihood of good successe many vexe themselues with care and feare of that that may fall out hereafter He that truely is perswaded of Gods prouidence is free from this care when he hath done his duty and commended the matter to God by prayer he casts his care for the successe wholly vpon God to whom onely it belongs Be carefull for nothing saith the Apostle Phil. 4. 6. but in euery thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiuing let your request bee made knowne vnto God Cast all your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. This is able to free our hearts from care concerning our children euen at the houre of death hast thou laboured to bring them them vp in Gods feare giuen them good education commended them to God cast thy care then vpon him 3. It will worke patience in all afflictions I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it Psal. 39. 9. See a notable example for this 2. Sam. 16. 10. Who dare then say wherefore hast thou done so See the vse Iob makes of this in affliction Iob 1. 20. 22. 1. It kept him from charging God foolishly 2. It made him rent his garment shaue his head fall downe to the ground and worship God 3. It made him giue thankes this was much but no more then his duty 1. Thes. 5. 18. In all things giue thankes He knew that sith God the ordering of it it should tend to his good in the end 2. Sam. â—…6 12. It may be the Lord will looke vpon mine affliction and doe me good for his cursing this day 4. It workes security in the heart and quietnesse from all feare of wicked men and of Sathan himselfe And it is not possible that any who considers rightly how infinite dangers his life is subiect to how many witches how many vile men there be should be without continuall feare were it not for this For what is it that preserues vs from danger surely the Lords prouidence 1. He so ouer-rules their hearts for without him neither Sathan nor wicked men can mooue in him all liue and moue and haue their being Act. 17. 28. that they haue not so much as a will or desire to practise any mischiefe against vs Exod. 34. 24. No man shall desire thy Land 2. He watcheth and keepeth vs and our houses Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleepe The Lord is thy keeper Psal. 121 4 5. He watâ—…heth vs when we are asleepe and protecteth vs from many vnknowne dangers without any care or forecast of ours when Ioseph was asleepe he admonisheth him of the danger they were in Matth. 2. 13. This is that that Iob professeth that in the daies of his youth and prosperity Gods secret for so it is in the originall was vpon his tabernacle that is
heart cleane No more can he his body neither will you say What man is free from sinne in word and deed Iames 3. 2. yet this is farre easier then the other Insomuch as many a naturall man may goe farre that way Philip 36. Concerning the righteousnesse which is in the Law I was vnrebukeable How much more easily may the man that hath grace Therefore the Apostle doth likewise say Rom. 6. 12. Let not sinne raigne in your mortall body sin reignes when once it hath gotten the command of the body When a mans corruption and sinne breakes out into speech or action it dishonoureth God much more and doth more hurt to men then the sinne of the heart can doe 1. Cor. 15. 33. Euill speeches corrupt good manners The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To exhort euery Christian to make tryall of his estate in this one point The best man shall haue much adoe with the corrupt thoughts of his heart but doest thou striue against them and hast thou obtained that power ouer thy selfe that thou canst keepe them in of conscience to God this may giue thee exceeding comfort Prou. 21. 23. Hee that keepes his mouth and tongue keepes his soule from troubles The soundnesse of a regenerate heart is seene in nothing more then in making conscience of our speech Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned See two notable examples of this one in Iob he glorieth much in this Iob 31. 30. I haue not suffered my mouth to sinne by wishing a curse c. The other in Dauid Psal. 17. 3. Thou hast tryed mee and found nothing for I was purposed that my mouth should not offend And 39. 1. I said I will take heede to my wayes that I sinne not with my tongue I will keepe my mouth as with a bridle Yea he doth also feruently pray for this Psal. 141. 3. Set a watch O Lord before my mouth keepe the doore of my lippes 2. To reprooue the madnesse of prophane men that glory in this that they are no hypocrites they meane no hurt they haue as good hearts as the best though they speake merrily for so they call all their scurrulous and bawdy talke and though they speake vainely and foolishly for so they call their swearing and blasphemie Though they be such as haue said and resolued with themselues as Psal 12. 4. with our tongues we will preuaile our lippes are our owne who is Lord ouer vs But to these men I say 1. It shall be easier for the secret Hypocrite in the day of iudgement then for thee because thou hast dishonoured God more and done more hurt to men Esay 3. 9. Yea they declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not woe bee to their soules c. 2. Whereas thou gloriest thou meanest no hurt thy heart is not so bad know thou there is much more filthinesse prophanenesse and wickednesse in thy heart then comes foorth at thy mouth Matth. 12. 34. For of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh The second point to be obserued is this what it was that restrained them from vttering that mislike that inwardly they had conceiued viz. the reuerence that they did beare vnto his person whom they knew to be the Sonne of God which teacheth vs That there is that reuerence and honour due to God as we may not dare to make any doubt or question of his words or workes of any thing he sayes or does though we cannot conceiue the reason of it That we mistake not this Doctrine I will tell you how far forth we may make question of Gods words and workes 1. We may enquire into Gods secrets so farre foorth as he hath reuealed them in his Word neither must men content themselues to be ignorant of any truth that God hath reuealed in his Word vnder this pretence that we may not bee inquisitiue into Gods secrets the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children Deut. 29. 29. There is nothing reuealed in the Word but it concernes vs and our children to know Romanes 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning 2. We may examine and make question of any Doctrine that is taught vs by men be they neuer so good so that we examine it not by our owne reason but by the Scripture Acts 17. 11. the Beraeans are commended for this 3. If any thing we finde in Scripture and know to be Gods Word seeme to vs to be against sense and reason it is not simply vnlawfull to make a question of it so we enquire onely of God in humble desire to be taught and examine the matter by the Scripture should not a people seeke vnto their God to the Law and to the testimony Esay 8. 19 20. The Papists cry out of our infidelity and prophanesse because we will not rest in the plaine Word Matth. 26. 26. This is my body We enquire at God by the law and testimony and finde that he hath beene wont in speaking of Sacraments to giue to the signe the name of the thing signified and we doe finde also why he hath done so This kind of making question euen of that that God hath spoken did neuer offend him Luke 1. 34. the blessed Virgin did so 4. It is not vnlawfull to enquire a reason of God workes so we seeke it onely in the Scripture Dauid when he considered the manner of Gods gouernement sought to know the reasons of it but it was too painefull till he went into the Sanctuary Psal. 73. 16 17. But yet for all this this honour and obedience is due to God that we may not make question of any thing he hath said or done to doubt of it or dislike it because we cannot conceiue the reason of it We may not make our foolish reason the iudge or the examiner of Gods Word or workes we must admire and adore that we cannot vnderstand Our thoughts and reason must be brought into captiuity 2. Cor. 10. 5. For the Word of God euen such parts of it as our thoughts and affections are most apt to rise against See 2. notable examples The one in Eli It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Sam. 3. 18. The other in Hezekiah good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken 2. Kings 20. 19. For the workes of God see this direction and rule giuen vs in two of the strangest and most wonderfull workes of God namely the reiection of the nation of the Iewes and the reprobating of a great part of mankinde in his eternall counsell Euen concerning these here what the Apostle saith Romanes 9. 20. Nay but O man who art thou that replyest against God Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it Why hast thou made me thus And 11. 33 35. O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! how vnsearcheable are his iudgements and his
haue neglected their worldly estates their profits or ease out of loue to his seruice No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt goe vp to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in the yeare Exod. 34. 24. yet were their houses to be left very weake all that while that all the males aboue 20. yeares old were to continue at Ierusalem in those three feasts and they had many enemies in all their borders So we reade that our Sauiour did twice worke a miracle to feed them that came farre and tarryed long to heare him preach Matth. 14. 15. 21. and Mar. 8. 2 9. And no maruell for Heb. 6. 10. God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of God And what good Master would suffer his seruant to decay and grow to beggery by doing him seruice So that whosoeuer they bee that are thought by following Sermons to haue decayed their estates bee you assured that either their idlenesse and vnthriftinesse otherwayes hath decayed them or else they haue followed Sermons for some by-respects and not with vprightnesse of heart The second Vse is for reproofe 1. To discouer the vnsoundnesse of most mens hearts who make so great reckoning of earthly things and set their hearts vpon them It is euident they neuer yet found the true treasure they neuer truely tasted of heauenly comforts they affect these things so much for that they know no better This is made a note of the man that shall ascend into the hill of the Lord that he hath not lift vp his soule vnto vanity Psalme 24. 4. If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him 1. Iohn 2. 15. Their end is destruction that minde earthly things Phil. 3. 19. 2. To reprooue such Christians as so ouercharge themselues with worldly businesse as they can finde no time for Gods seruice Lecture the two and fiftieth May 8. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX XXX THe first point wherein this Woman shewed her zealous endeauour to draw her neighbours vnto Christ we finished the last day and now we are to proceed vnto the two last viz. 1. The thing she mooued her neighbours vnto when she was come vnto them 2. The reason she vsed to persuade them to that she mooued them vnto For the first that we may vnderstand her words well and ground our Doctrine vpon them it is to be obserued 1. Though she was her selfe fully perswaded that Iesus was the Christ and did with all her heart desire that they might be also so perswaded of him yet she taketh not vpon her to teach and conuert them her selfe but seeketh onely to bring them to the same meanes whereby her selfe was conuerted 2. Though she were able by a good argument to conuince their consciences that he was the Messiah and seeketh also to doe it yet she thought not that enough she resteth not in that but would needs haue them to come to him themselues 3. She desires no more of them but that they would come and see him Why may one say what good would that doe could they know by seeing him that he was the Messiah Did she thinke that the beholding of him would suffice to bring them to faith No surely for many saw him that neuer could beleeue in him One would thinke she should rather haue said Come and heare him then come and see him for faith commeth by hearing and not by seeing Rom. 10. 17. If the hauing of Christs picture before our eyes that we may behold it when we pray had beene such a helpe to faith and deuotion as the Papists imagine out of doubt the Holy Ghost would haue so described his stature complexion and countenance in the History of the Gospell as that we might haue had some directions to make his picture by Why then desireth she no more of them but that they would come and see him I answer 1. She doubted not but if they would but come to him he would take occasion to instruct and conuert them as he had done to her selfe 2. When she biddeth them come and see shee meaneth come and prooue and make tryall whether he be not the Christ as the same phrase is vsed Psal. 34. 8. Taste ye and see how gracious the Lord is So that this is the Doctrine we are to learne from hence for our owne instruction That this is a chiefe duty whereby euery man must shew his zeale and desire of the saluation of others to draw them to the same meanes whereby themselues were conuerted to vse that credit and power they haue with them to draw them to the Ministry of the Word True it is this is not all that a priuate Christian may and must doe to procure the conuersion of others For 1. Some priuate Christians are able to teach their families and neighbours themselues and may doe great good that way and all should seeke to be able to doe this Aquila and Priscilla expounded the way of the Lord to Apollos Acts 18. 26. Euen women should be able to teach their children Pro. 1. 8. and 6. 20. and their seruants Pro. 31. 26. and their neighbours Tit. 2. 3. 2. There is great force in priuate admonition and exhortation to further the conuersion of others else our Sauiour would not haue prescribed this course for the restoring of a brother that is fallen that before we tell the Church we should deale with him priuately neither would he haue giuen hope of giuing our brother this way as he doth Mat. 18 15 16. Neither would this haue beene noted as a thing so highly pleasing vnto God and in these desperate and prophane times Gods people did vse this meanes to preserue themselues from the common contagion Mal. 3. 16. Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another and the Lord hearkened and heard it and a booke of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and that thought vpon his name 3. A priuate Christian may greatly further the conuersion of others by his holy example Christian women may and ought so to liue as their husbands that obey not the Word may without the Word be won by the conuersation of the wiues 1. Pet. 3. 1. The like may be said of children seruants and neighbours also 4. A priuate Christian may do much for the procuring of the saluation of others by his feruent prayer vnto God for them 1. Iohn 5. 16. If any man see his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let him aske and hee shall giue him life for them that sinne not vnto death When the Holy Ghost had mentioned the feruent prayer that Steuen made for his persecutors Acts 7. 60. immediately he addeth Acts 8. 1. And Saul consented to his death As if he should say Saul was one of these he prayed for and on him that prayer did light whatsoeuer it did on the rest But though a man that hath any zeale and desire of the saluation
of others haue thus many meanes whereby he may procure it yet the chiefe meanes he can vse is to draw them to the Ministry of the Word to perswade them to heare See the proofe of this in the example of all such Christians as the Holy Ghost hath most commended for their zeale in seeking the saluation of others 1. For neighbours when the zeale that the faithfull should haue vnder the Gospell is prophecied of it is said they should shew it this way Esay 2. 3. Many people shall goe and say come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his wayes 2. For parents and Masters of families we haue the example of Elkanah the father of Samuel whose care of his children and seruants is commended in this that though he was well able to instruct them himselfe yet he was wont alwaies when he went vp to Shiloh the place of Gods publike worship himselfe to take all his family with him 1. Sam. 1. 21. 3. For kinsmen and speciall friends we haue the example of Cornelius whose zealous desire of the saluation of his kinsmen and speciall friends was declared in this that though he was one that might haue beene very likely to preuaile much with them both by his prayer example and knowledge yet he rested not there but when the Lord had bid him send for Peter and told him he should speake to him words whereby both himselfe and all his house should be saued he got them all together against Peter should come that they might be partakers of his Ministry with him Acts 10 24. The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. It is the best meanes to remoue that preiudice which alienateth the minds of most men from the loue of Religion if they could be got to heare It is a chiefe pollicie of the diuell whereby he keepeth most men from the loue of Religion to worke in them a hard conceit of the best Ministers either for some absurd opinions that they imagine them to hold or for some grosse crimes that they thinke they liue in This was the portion of all the Prophets they had all manner of euill spoken of them falsly Matth. 5. 11 12 Yea this is so vniuersall that our Sauiour maketh it a note of a false Prophet when a Minister hath no slanders raised on him Woe vnto you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets Luke 6. 26. Now there is no such way whereby this preiudice may be remooued out of the minds of men as if they could be drawne to heare When Philip had spoken much good of Christ Nathaniel could not belieue it Why Nathaniel had conceiued preiudice against Christ how doth Philip seeke to remoue this Come and see saith he Iohn 1. 46. The officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour had a very hard opinion of him but when they had once heard him they conceiued better of him and said Iohn 7. 47. Neuer man spake like this man 2. There is farre more power in the Ministry of the Word to preuaile with the heart of man then in any meanes a priuate man is able to vse say he haue as good knowledge and gifts as any Minister No man hath cause to hope that either the instruction he can giue or his good example or his prayers should be able to doe that good as the Ministry of the Word may For 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to doe this mighty worke by It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as doe belieue 1. Cor. 1. 21. and is called therefore 2. Cor. 3. 8. the Ministration of the Spirit 2. God hath made a speciall promise to this ordinance of his aboue all other meanes that he will be with it to assist and blesse it Matth. 28. 20. So as 1. A man hath no hope that any meanes he can vse should be able to conuert his childe seruant kinsman or neighbour till he can get him to be an hearer How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not belieued How shall they belieue in him of whom they haue not heard Or how shall they heare without a preacher Romanes 10. 14. 2. He may be assured this meanes will at one time or other if he belong to Gods election preuaile with him Esay 55. 3. Incline your eares and come to mee heare and your soule shall liue and if this preuaile not nothing will Luke 16. 31. If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they bee perswaded though one rose from the dead The Vse is 1. For all in generall to direct vs in our prayers for the Parliament at this time We must hold our selues bound in conscience to pray earnestly to God for the States of the Realme now assembled in Parliament Ester vndertaking a businesse that did much concerne the whole Church as they now assembled in Parliament doe craued this helpe of Mordecay and all Gods people that they would fast and pray to God for her Ester 4. 16. Pray that their principall care may be to take order 1. That an able and conscionable Ministry may be placed euery where 2. That all the people may be compelled to heare For the first It is said of Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 17. 6. That hee did lift vp his heart to the wayes of the Lord and Oh that our States now would doe so But how did he shew that verse 7. He set Princes throughout all the Cities of Iudah to teach that is to see the people taught verse 9. And see the fruit and effect oâ—… this verse 10. And the feare of the Lord fell vpon all the kingdomes of the Lands that were round about Iudah so that they made no warre against Iehosaphat This would free vs from feare of the traiterous Papists at home and abroad For a faithfull Ministry if it were placed euery where would be as the charriots and horsemen of Israel 2. Kings 13. 14. Euen the King himselfe acknowledged so much And yet see a second fruit of it 2. Chron. 17. verse 12. And Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly and hee built in Iudah Castles and Cities of store This would make our State and Kingdome to prosper and flourish if the States would lift vp their hearts to this worke There would be no crying in our streets Psal. 144. 14. no danger of inuasion or such like euills The second thing we should pray for them is that they may take order that where there is such a Ministry planted the people may bee compelled to heare It is to no purpose to bind Papists to come to Church vnlesse order first be taken that they may be well taught when they come there But it is certaine that where there is a good Ministry established the Magistrate may and ought to compell all his subiects to come and heare notwithstanding all
pretence of their conscience to the contrary This is euident by the speech the Lord vseth to his seruant by whom not the Minister onely but the Magistrate is meant Luke 14. 23. Go out into the high waies and hedges and compell them to come in that my house may be filled and by the practise of good Iosiah 2. Chron. 34. 22 23. who compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord their God The second Vse of this Doctrine is for direction to Masters of families They haue a calling and authority to teach their children and their seruants as we haue heard but they must know their office and calling is subordinate to the office and calling of the Minister he may not presume aboue his calling and gift His chiefe duties are these 1. To vse his authority and interest that he hath in the hearts of his children and seruants to draw them to goe with him to the Ministry of the Word as we heard out of 1. Sam. 1. 21. When Elkanah went to Shiloh he tooke all his house with him When Naaman came to doe his homage to God 2. Reg. 5. 15. It is said he and all his company came and stood before the man of God 2. He must vse his best skill and endeauour to make the Ministrie of the Word profitable to his family by examining them by making things plainer to them and applying them more particularly then they were in the publike Ministrie This our Sauiour himselfe vsed as the most profitable family-exercise that could be for examining them see Matth. 13. 51. and for opening things vnto them which they had heard Mar. 4. 34. This will giue an edge to that that is publikely taught Deut. 6. 7. in the margin 3. Though he may when he reades a Chapter in his family giue notes and obserue what he learneth out of it for his owne and their instruction yea he may aske his family also what they can learne and obserue out of that they reade for Rom. 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning yet may not he take vpon him to interpret the Scriptures or to teach any thing out of them to his family but what he hath learned at the publike Ministry Say a man haue beene trained in Schooles of learning and haue neuer so great gifts and fitnesse to exercise a publike office in the Church yet may he not take vpon him to Minister till he first be prooued 1. Tim. 3. 10. Much lesse may a priuate Christian take vpon him to analyse or interpret which is the most difficult thing and requireth most skill of any thing that belongs to the worke of the Ministry not being approoued to haue such a gift That would certainely open a gappe to most dangerous confusion and schisme and errour It is good therefore for all priuate Christians to hearken to that counsell the Apostle giueth Rom. 12. 3. For I say through the grace giuen vnto me to euery one that is among you not to thinke more highly of himselfe then he ought to thinke but to thinke soberly according as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith The third Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe for this argueth plainely that there is in most men euen of them that make a good profession no desire or care either of their owne saluation or of those that are neerest and ought to be dearest vnto them because 1. They care not what Ministry they liue vnder whereas this ought to be the chiefe care of a Christian to plant himselfe and his and to dwell there where he and they may enioy Gods ordinance as you may see One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I will seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life Psal. 27. 4. 2. In placing of their children either in seruice or marriage they are vtterly carelesse what Ministry they shall liue vnder whereas though they haue giuen them neuer so good education while they haue liued with them they haue iust cause to feare they shall decay and loose that grace they haue if they shall not continue to liue vnder a true Ministry Where there is no vision the people decay Pro. 29. 18. Nay for the most part they of all other prooue the most vngracious that haue had best education when once they loose the benefit of the publike Ministry Lecture the three and fiftieth Iune 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX IT remaineth now that we come vnto the third and last thing that the Euangelist obserueth in the endeauour of this woman to draw her neighbours vnto Christ viz. the reason she vsed to persuade them to come vnto him to Come and see him in these words Come and see a man which hath told me all things that euer I did She doth not in plaine tearmes affirme him to be Christ but alledging the experience herselfe had had of his diuine and supernaturall knowledge she appealeth to their owne consciences whether this be not a good argument to proue him to be the Messiah He hath told me all things that euer I did Now before we come to the Doctrine that the Holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs in this place two doubts are to be answered for the better vnderstanding of the words 1. How she saith Christ had told her all that euer she did seeing it may seeme by verse 17 18. that Christ told her of no sin but of her fornication onely The answer is 1. That it may very well be that our Sauiour told her much more then is there expressed for the Euangelist we know vseth not to set downe fully and at large all the speeches or actions of our Sauiour but those points which were principall and of chiefest vse 2. It is euident verse 18. That he told her not onely of the whoredome she liued in at that present but how many husbands she had had and so declared that he knew well what her life had beene from the beginning 3. There is no inconuenience will follow if we grant that out of the abundance of her heart as in all languages men haue beene wont to doe in like cases she did vse an excesse of speech which we call Hyperbole so that when her meaning was to say he hath told me many things that I haue done euen the most secret things that euer I did she might well and without all vntruth expresse it thus He hath told me all that euer I did as Matth. 3. 5. It is said that Ierusalem and all Iudea and all the region round about Iordan came to Iohn to be baptized because very many out of those parts came and though it be euident by Luke 7. 30. that they came not all And Christ is said Heb. 2. 9. To haue tasted death for all men because he dyed for many as it is expressed in the very next verse He brought many children vnto glory Now in that this Woman that had
men after them such as the Apostles were poore Fishermen of Galilee such as were commonly esteemed ignorant and vnlearned men Acts 4. 13 3. Such a kinde of preaching as is plaine and without all ostentation and shew of humane gifts as the Apostle protesteth his was 1. Cor. 2. 4. his speech and his preaching was not with the entising words of mans wisedome 2. Yea we shall finde he hath beene wont to worke more mightily by very weake and vnlikely meanes then by such as haue beene farre more excellent and likely to doe good As he fed fiue thousand with fiue loaues and yet twelue baskets full of the fragments remained Matth. 14. 17. 21. and but foure thousand with seuen loaues and yet but seuen baskets of fragments remained Matth. 15. 36. 38. And this poore woman preuailed more with a great company of Samaritans then either Mary or the two Disciples could doe with the eleuen Apostles Marke 16. 11 13. Yea she drew more to Christ at one time then we reade either the twelue Apostles that were sent forth to preach Matth. 10. Or the seuenty Disciples that were sent forth to preach Luke 10. Or Iohn the Baptist did at any one time Ioshua though a person farre inferiour to Moses in gifts and but his seruant yet was his gouernement blessed farre aboue Moses and the people much better in his time then they had beene in the dayes of Moses Insomuch as he in his age giues that testimonie of them Iosh. 23. 8. that they had stucke fast to the Lord euen to that day And there were many more conuerted by the Ministry of the Apostles then by Christ himselfe yea many that despised him while himselfe preached by their Ministry were conuerted to him Iohn 8. 28. When yee haue lift vp the Sonne of man then shall yee know that I am he 3. Yea we shall finde that God hath beene wont to prepare such of his seruants as by whom he hath intended to do greatest good to his Church by making them see how weake and insufficient they haue beene and by bringing them to a base conceit of themselues So dealt he with Moses Exod. 4. 10. with Esay Esay 6. 5. with Ieremy Chap. 1. 6. and with Paul 1. Cor. 2. 3. and 2. Cor. 2. 16. Would you know the reason why God giues the meanes to some and denyeth them to others more worthy then they why he blesseth the meanes to some and not to others why he vseth to worke by such weake meanes and more by them oft then by stronger Surely the reason is this that his glory might the more appeare in them whom he doth saue For if all should haue the meanes of grace or if all should profit by them that haue them Gods mercy should not so much be magnified in the conuersion of the Elect or if the Lord should vse to worke by strong meanes onely the glory of the worke would be ascribed to the meanes and not vnto him whereas now the whole praise redounds to the Lord himselfe 2. Cor. 4. 7. The excellency of the power is of God and not of vs. Matth. 21. 16. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise 1. To perswade all men if they want the meanes to seeke to God for them yea to perswade vs that haue the meanes to pray for them that want the meanes and cannot feele their owne want nor pray for themselues for 1. There is no hope God will saue men without meanes Rom. 10. 14. How can they beleeue vnlesse they heare 2. It is the Lord onely that withholdeth the meanes from them and who onely must giue them the meanes whoeuer be the instrument Matth. 9. 38. He is the Lord of the haruest and he only must send forth labourers into his haruest 3. Why doth he withhold the meanes because he hath no respect to them nor care of their saluation Act. 17. 30. The times of this ignorance God regarded not If men were perswaded of this they would not liue vnder a dumbe Ministry themselues yea they would pitty them more that doe 2. To persuade such as enioy the means yea the best meanes not to rest in this or to thinke it sufficient that they frequent the meanes but to seeke earnestly to God both before they come and after for his blessing and to carry themselues with that reuerence and deuotion while they are in the vse of the meanes as they may approoue themselues to him for 1. The best Ministry shall neuer doe thee good vnlesse the Lord worke with it as the water of Bethesda though it had vertue in it to heale all infirmities yet it cured none vntill the Lord had sent his Angell to stirre the water Iohn 5. 4. so though the Ministry of the Word haue a great vertue in it and be able to saue our soules Iam. 1. 21. yet can it conuert none vnlesse the Lord worke with it 1. Cor. 3. 7. Neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giueth the increase 2. If it doe thee no good it will doe thee hurt 2. Cor. 2. 16. It is a sauour of death where it is not a sauour of life 3. The true cause as thou hast heard why thou profitest not is because the Lord fauoureth thee not the Lord hath no respect vnto thee those whom the Lord loueth shall profit by the meanes yea by very weake meanes Thou hast enioyed great and excellent meanes a long time and canst not profit by them Consider the true cause of it Iohn 8. 47. Yee therefore heare not that is profitably for they all heard because ye are not of God If men were perswaded of this they would be troubled for their great vnprofitablenesse they would be more earnest with God for his blessing vpon his ordinance 3. To admonish Christians not to despise the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants but to reuerence Gods ordinance euen in the weakest Ministry I speake not this to countenance and iustifie the Ministry of euery one that taketh vpon him to preach or to tye Gods people to rest vpon them For I know well 1. There be many that runne before they bee sent Ier. 23. 2â—… 2. It were as intollerable bondage and tyranny to binde Gods people to rest vpon the Ministry of such as cannot instruct them as it were to compell infants to abide with such nurses as haue neither sucke nor food to giue them I dare not condemne such Christians as hauing Pastours in the places where they liue of meaner gifts do desire so they do without open breach or contempt of the Churches order to enioy the Ministry of such as haue better gifts and sometimes do leaue their owne to heare the other so they do it without contempt of their own Pastours and without scandall and offence to thâ—…mand their people Because 1. That though sundry of the hearers not of the Scribes and Pharisees onely but of Iohn
fret to see Gods Church grow and increase See this humour also in the wretched Pharisees the peoples zeale in following Christ vexed them and was the chiefe cause of their practises against him Marke 11. 18. They sought how they might destroy him for they feared him because all the people were astonied at his doctrine The second Vse shall be to resolue vs in a case of conscience that concerneth many of you what we are to thinke of the people that goe from their owne Pastours to heare others This I had occasion to speake of not long since but I was not well vnderstood then by some and therefore intend now to deliuer my minde more fully and plainely for the resoluing of this doubt And to this purpose somewhat must be said First to the people that vse to leaue their owne Pastours 2. To the Pastours that are so left by their people To the people I say 1. If thy owne Pastour be a man whose gift is approoued by Gods Church and one who is conscionable in his place and of vnblameable life though his gifts be farre inferiour to some others yet take heed thou leaue him not at any time with contempt of his Ministrie And then thou contemnest his Ministry when thou speakest or thinkest thus in thy heart alas he is no body a good honest man but he hath no gifts I cannot profit by him Marke the reasons why you may not doe this 1. A man may be a true Minister though his gifts be farre inferiour to many others Matth. 25. 15. The Lord gaue to one of his seruants fiue Talents to another but two to another but one The Apostle vseth this as a reason to perswade all the members of the Church to vnity that they of meaner gifts might not enuy them that had better nor they of better gifts despise them that had meaner Ephesians 4. 7. To euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 2. If thy Pastour be a true Minister of Christ and can preach the Gospell in any true measure thou art bound to loue him and reuerence him and thanke God for him By this reason Paul commendeth Timothy to the Church of Corinth 1. Cor. 16. 10. If he come to you let him be without feare take heed you wrong him not disgrace him not for hee worketh the worke of the Lord euen as I doe as well as I. This is that the Apostle speaketh 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and Rom. 10. 15. If he bring to vs the glad tidings of peace the glad tidings of good things his feet must be beautifull in our eyes On the other side the contempt done to the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants reacheth vnto Christ himselfe Luke 10. 16. hee that despiseth you despiseth mee 3. If thy Pastour be a true Minister of Christ and haue receiued a gift then doubtlesse thou mayst profit by him if the fault be not in thy selfe 1. Cor. 12. 7. The manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall and yee may all prophesy one by one that all may learne and all may bee comforted 1. Cor. 14. 3â—… The best Christian that is may profit by the meanest of Gods seruants Paul professeth this was one cause why he so earnestly desired to come to the Romanes that he might receiue some good some increase of faith euen from them Rom. 1. 12. And I am perswaded there is neuer a Minister that is of the most excellent gifts if he haue a godly heart but he can truely say he neuer heard any faithfull Minister in his life that was so meane but he could discerne some gift in him that was wanting in himselfe and could receiue some profit by him 4. The fruit and profit that is to be receiued from the Ministry depends not onely nor chiefly vpon the gifts of the man that preacheth but vpon the blessing that God is pleased to giue vnto his owne ordinance Who then is Paul and who is Apollo but Ministers by whom yee beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man I haue planted Apollo watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planted any thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Now he that planteth and hee that watereth are one 1. Corinthians 3. 5 6 7 8. And God doth oft giue a greater blessing to weaker then to stronger meanes as wee haue heard not long since So that thou must depend vpon God for his blessing on his ordinance rather then vpon the gifts of the teacher And consider the fault may be rather in thy selfe then in thy teacher that thou canst not profit And indeed how is it possible thou shouldest profit by his Ministry if thou come with preiudice without any reuerence and delight vnto it and doest scarse acknowledge Gods ordinance in it nor euer seeke to God for his blessing vpon it Secondly no Christian may vsually and ordinarily leaue his owne Pastour who is so qualified as in the beginning of the first caution is set downe to heare another of better gifts for 1. As it is the ordinance of God that euery Pastour should haue his own flocke to attend and take heed vnto the Apostles ordained Elders in euery congregation Act. 14. 23. neither is that excuse of some ought worth that they are not tyed to one Parish but Ministers of the Church of England so as wheresoeuer they are they cannot iustly be called non-residents from their flocke so is it Gods ordinance that euery one of Gods people should haue a Pastour of his owne to depend vpon 1. Pet. 5. 3. Now he cannot be said to depend vpon his Pastors Ministry that doth ordinarily and vsually leaue it and goe to another 2. It is also Gods ordinance as it is agreeable to good order that Christians should be distinguished and sorted into Congregations according to their dwellings that they that dwell next together should be of the same Congregation and from hence the name Paroichia first came This may appeare by the generall equity of that rule God is not the author of confusion but of peace as in all Churches of the Saints and let all things be done decently and in order 1 Cor. 14. 33. 40. and specially by that we reade that Paul left Titus in Creta to ordaine Elders in euery city they that liued together in the same towne should be vnder the charge of the same Elder Tit. 1. 5. He onely maketh right vse of the benefit of hearing such as haue more excellent gifts then his owne Pastour as learneth thereby to like his owne Pastour the better and to profit more by him The excellent gifts God hath bestowed on others in this case may fitly be resembled vnto Physicke They vse Physicke well and are blessed in the vse of it whose appetite is amended and who are by it made able to relish
Lords corne is already white vnto haruest it is ripe and ready for the sickle if it be not now reaped and gathered it will be lost and spoiled and that you may easily perceiue if you will but lift vp your eyes and looke vpon the regions Behold how God hath prepared the hearts of men to receiue the Gospell See in what multitudes and with what great desire they flocke vnto it and that not onely in Iudea but euen here among the Samaritans Now the Doctrine that our Sauiour intendeth to teach vs here is this That the Ministry of the Word is a matter of great necessity for the saluation of men For our Sauiour here compareth the people of God vnto corne that is ripe and the Apostles in respect of their Ministry and preaching vnto reapers and vseth this reason to stirre them vp to zeale and diligence in teaching because as the corne that is ripe must needes perish if it haue none to reape and gather it so must Gods people needes perish if they haue none to teach and instruct them It is not onely good and profitable and fit that Gods people should haue Preachers but it is a matter of necessity also Many proofes might be brought for this Doctrine but I will at this time insist onely in this argument of comparison which our Sauiour vseth in this place We shall finde therefore that there is scarce any one truth in all religion which the Holy Ghost hath taught vs so plainely by so many familiar comparisons and similitudes as he hath done this truth of the necessity of the Ministry of the Word And the cause why the Holy Ghost teacheth vs this by similitudes is because we can farre more easily vnderstand earthly than heauenly things The necessity of hauing Preachers few can conceiue the Lord hath therefore taught it vs by such comparisons as euery man can vnderstand and iudge of Fiue of these comparisons I will propound vnto you 1. Sometimes Gods people are called the Lords pleasant Garden and fâ—…full Orchard Cant. 4. 12 13. and the Preachers are called Planters and Waterers of it 1. Cor. 3. 6. And if you haue a plot for a Garden or Orchard in the best soile vnder heauen it is not possible it should yeeld you any pleasant fruit if it haue had none to plant and water it 2. Sometimes the people of God are called the Lords building 1. Cor. 3. 9. his house and temple 2. Cor. 6. 16. and the Preachers are called the Lords Masons and Carpenters that must both lay the foundation and set vp the whole building 1. Cor. 3. 10. I haue laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon 3. Sometimes Gods people are called the sonnes and daughters of God 2. Cor. 6. 18. and then Preachers are called both the spirituall fathers by whom they are begotten vnto God 1. Cor. 4. 15. and the nurses by whom they are fed with milke while they are babes in Christ I haue fed you with milke 1. Cor. 3. 2. and the Lords stewards that must prouide stronger meate for them when they are growne to ripe yeares and at whose hands they must receiue their portion of meate in due season Luke 12. 42. 4. Sometimes Gods people are called Pilgrims that trauaile in a strange and vnknowne and dangerous way 1. Pet. 2. 11. and then Preachers are called their guides Heb. 13. 7. and the light of the world Matth. 5. 14. 5. Lastly Gods people are called sometimes the Lords husbandry and corne field 1. Cor. 3. 9. and then Preachers are called both his labourers that by stocking and dunging and plowing the ground prepare it wee are labourers together with God 1. Cor. 3. 9. and his seeds-men that sowe it the sower soweth the Word Mar. 4. 14. and his reapers and haruest-men that get downe his corne and bring it into his barne as you may see the haruest truely is great but the labourers are few pray yee therfore the Lord of the haruest that he would send forth labourers into his haruest Luk. 10. 2. and in this Text most plainly The Reason why preaching is of such absolute necessity as we haue heard to the saluation of men is that which the Apostle giueth 1. Cor. 1. â—…1 It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as beleeue not any excellency that is in vs or in our preaching for doubtlesse the holy Scriptures the written Word of God which you haue in your hands is of farre greater worth and excellency than any Sermon we can make vnto you Neither is it any inability in the Lord to saue whom he pleaseth without preaching but the only reason is that it hath pleased God to ordaine and appoint this to be the meane whereby he will begin and perfect the worke of grace in his Elect. The first Vse of this Doctrine is to conuince the iudgement of men in this point For there is scarce any one truth of God that findeth more strong oppositions and reasonings against it in the nature of man Yea the more excellent parts of nature men haue the greater enemies they are wont to be vnto this truth But howsoeuer he that is a meere naturall man or an Atheist that beleeueth not the Scriptures may still doubt of or oppose this truth let no Christian any longer withstand it or make any question of it now he hath heard it so clearely and euidently confirmed to him out of Gods Word lest he be found euen a fighter against God as Gamaliel speaketh Act. 5. 39. But let him learne to captiuate his reason to the obedience of God 2 Cor. 10. 5. and pray against his infidelity as Marke 9. 24. euen cry with teares vnto God to helpe his vnbeliefe The second Vse of the Doctrine is to reprooue them that thinke and say so much preaching is needlesse we haue too much preaching that count the calling of the Ministry the most vnnecessary calling in the Common-wealth that thinke of all callings and conditions of men Preachers may best be spared and therefore spoyle this function and disgrace it by all meanes Of those men it may be said as Psal. 73. 9. they set their mouth against heauen For how can a man more directly contradict the Word and Spirit of God than by saying or thinking thus But know this beloued for a certaintie that as in the Church there is no calling of that necessity as a good Ministrie the Lords Orchard the Lords Building the Lords Family the Lords Husbandrie cannot possibly be without it so euen in the Common-wealth there is no calling but one so necessarie no calling but one the Magistracie I meane whereby the Common-wealth receiueth so great benefit as by the Ministrie Thou leddest thy people like a flocke by the hand of Moses and Aaron Psal. 77. 20. Yea the best policie that any state can vse to cause the Common-wealth to prosper and flourish is to plant in euery part of it in euery Congregation an
able and a faithfull Ministrie That is the reason why the Prophets of God are wont to be called the Chariots and Horse-men of Israel 2. King 2. 12. the chiefe strength and munition that Israel had So when the Leuites that fled from the ten Tribes receiued entertainement vnder the gouernement of Rhehoboam and exercised their ministrie there it is said expresly 2. Chron. 11. 17. that they strengthened the Kingdome of Iuda and made Rhehoboam the sonne of Salomon mightie And when Iehosaphat had sent Preachers to all the Cities of Iuda to teach the people 2. Chron. 17. 9. it is immediately added Verse 10. that the feare of the Lord fell vpon all the Kingdomes of the lands that were round about Iuda and they fought not against Iehosaphat And there be two reasons for this that no wit of man is able to gaine-say First the sinnes of the land are the bane of the Common-wealth the onely things that bring ruine vpon a state for the transgression of a land many are the princes thereof Pro. 28. 2. And there is no such meane to restraine men from sinne as the Ministry of the Word No law of man can doe it because it cannot work vpon the conscience the ministry of the Word will do it when it is backed and countenanced by the authority of the Magistrate Secondly the strength and prosperity of a kingdome consists in this when superiours rule well and inferiours obey well and equals liue iustly and louingly together Now the Ministry of the Word where it is backed and countenanced by the Magistrate will cause men to do this and to do it euen out of conscience to God which is the strongest band of all other yee shall feare euery man his mother she is named first because children are most apt to neglect their duty to her and his father and as a meane thereof keeping my Sabbaths Leuit. 19. 3. And therefore to conclude Magistrates and great men can no way better shew themselues to be indeed fathers of their Countrey and good common-wealths-men than first by placing able Ministers in all places where they haue to doe as Iehosaphat did 2. Chron. 17. 9. and secondly by countenancing and giuing incouragement to good Ministers by all good meanes as Hezekiah did 2. Chron. 30. 22. The third Vse of this Doctrine is for exhortation that euery one of vs would submit our selues in practice to this ordinance of God and be perswaded it is a matter of great necessity to liue vnder a good ministrie to heare and to heare often Three reasons there be which if we could weigh them well would mooue vs to it First that the Holy Ghost maketh it a marke whereby hee may be knowne whom God hath elected vnto life to be willing and desirous to heare my sheepe heare my voice Iohn 10. 27. and the contrary a marke of a reprobate yee therefore heare not Gods Word because yee are not of God Ioh. 8. 47. a greater sinne than the sinne of Sodome Matth. 10. 14 15. Secondly because euery man hath cause to suspect that the good things that seeme to be in him be but the fruits of the flesh and not of the spirit if he came not by them by this meanes For a meere naturall man may haue many good things in him as remnants of Gods Image and doe many good things the Gentiles which haue not the law doe by nature the things contained in the law Rom. 2. 14. but the onely meanes of regeneration is the Word preached being borne againe not of corruptible seed but of incorruptible by the Word of God 1. Pet. 1. 23. and this is the word which by the Gospell is preached vnto you ver 25. Therefore is it so expresly noted of those Churches and persons whose conuersion the Holy Ghost giueth testimony vnto that they were conuerted by preaching Obserue this in all the Churches and persons that the Apostles wrote their Epistles vnto The Romanes were in the number of those that were conuerted by Peters Ministry Acts 2. 10. the Corinthians were begotten anew by Pauls Ministry 1. Cor. 4. 15. the Galatians receiued the spirit by the hearing of faith the doctrine of faith preached Gal. 3. 2. the Ephesians trusted in Christ after that they had heard the word of truth and not before Ephes. 1. 13. the good things that were in the Philippians they had receiued by hearing of Paul Phil. 4. 9. the Colossians brought forth no fruit vnto God till the Gospell came to them and they had heard it preached by Epaphras Col. 1. 6 7. the Thessalonians were won to God by Pauls Ministry 1. Thess. 2. 13. Timothy was begotten to God by Pauls Ministry 1. Tim. 1. 2. and so was Titus Tit. 1. 4. and so was Philemon Phil. 1. 9. the Christian Hebrewes were required to follow the faith of them that had spoken to them the Word of God Heb. 13. 7. and they to whom the Apostle Iames did write were begotten by God through the Word of truth Iames 1. 18. and so were they to whom the Apostle Peter wrote 1. Pet. 1. 23. and those to whom Iohn wrote had that grace which he desires should abide in them by hearing 1. Ioh. 2. 24. the good things that were in the Elect Lady and her children were wrought in them by Iohns Ministry 2. Iohn 8. and Gaius was one of his children also 3. Ioh. 4. and the faith full vnto whom Iude writes had been hearers of the Apostles Iude 17. Thirdly whatsoeuer a mans state and condition be he hath neede to heare First such as are both ignorant and void of sense and care of their saluation for this is the meanes to open their eyes and bring them out of the power of Sathan Act. 26. 18. Secondly such as haue already good affections and desires for they are in danger to perish not withstanding their good desires if they be not instructed as appeareth by the comparison our Sauiour vseth here Ioh. 4. 35. which I opened vnto you euen now Thirdly such as haue attained to a good measure of knowledge for knowledge without faith auaileth not and this is the onely meanes to make vs beleeue that we know Rom 10. 14. Fourthly such as haue both knowledge and good affections and true faith and sanctification because these graces are imperfect in the best and will dye if they grow not and be not nourished and this is the meanes of growth and perseuerance it is ordained for the perfecting of the Saints and the edifying of the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 12. The fourth Vse is to stirre vp the Minister to diligence in his calling to which he is tyed by a double bond first in respect of the commandement of God necessity is laid vpon mee yea woe is vnto mee if I preach not the Gospell 1. Cor. 9. 16. secondly in respect of the necessity of the people he is set as a watchman ouer Gods people c. Ezek. 33. 6. To this end it is
into it with a spirituall eye we shall finde this to be true that euen in this life God hath speciall care to prouide for faithfull Ministers aboue all other men This may euidently appeare to vs in three points 1. None of Gods seruants haue such promises for sufficiency and a competent measure of the blessings of this life as the faithfull Minister hath Moses hath a strange speech to this purpose Deut. 10. 8 9. At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Leui to beare the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord to stand before the Lord to minister vnto him and to blesse in his Name vnto this day Wherefore Leui hath no part nor inheritance with his brethren the Lord is his inheritance according as the Lord thy God promised him He giueth two reasons why Leui should haue no inheritance first because God hath separated and put him apart for his seruice and secondly because the Lord is his inheritance as he promised him As if he should say Because I haue separated him to my speciall seruice I will take the care of prouiding for him specially and that my care of him may the better appeare he shall haue no other inheritance but me And when Christ sent forth his Apostles to preach Matth. 10. 10. he biddeth them carry no victuals nor change of apparrell nor other prouision with them and giueth this for the reason Because the workeman was worthy of his meate Yea the Lord hath shewed the like care euen of the wife and children that the faithfull Minister hath left behinde him See an experiment of this in 2. King 4. 1 7. One of the sons of the Prophets dyed in debt and left his wife and children in great distresse but God miraculously prouided both for the payment of his debts and for his wife and children also to liue vpon 2. None haue such promises of protection and deliuerance from trouble as the faithfull Minister Psal. 122. 16. I will cloath her Priests with saluation Ier. 1. 18. Behold I haue made thee a defenced city and an iron pillar and wals of brasse against the whole land verse 19. For they shall fight against thee but shall not preuaile against thee for I am with thee to deliuer thee saith the Lord Reuel 2. 1. Christ holdeth the starres yea all of them in his right hand If any man shall aske How falleth it out then that in all ages they haue beene so much in trouble and that their enemies haue so preuailed against them and that oftentimes euen vnto the death I answer the reason was not that the Lord became carelesse of their peace and liberty and safety but first either because their testimony was finished and that worke which God in his wisedome had determined to worke by them As it is said of Gods two witnesses Reuel 11. 7. When they haue finished their testimony the beast that commeth out of the bottomelesse pit shall make warre against them and shall ouercome them and kill them Or else secondly because the Lord seeth he shall receiue more honour by their suffering and constant confession of his truth than by their peace as the Apostle saith of his owne troubles the things which hapned vnto me haue fallen out rather to the furtherance of the Gospell Phil. 1. 12. 3. None of Gods seruants haue so many and so cleare promises that God will take their part against their enemies and reuenge their wrongs as the faithfull Minister hath When Dauid had said Psal. 105. 14. He suffered no man to doe them wrong but reproued Kings for their sake he expresseth ver 15. who they were that God had this speciall care of aboue the rest Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme Hitherto belongeth that benediction and propheticall prayer that Moses made for Leui Deut. 33. 11. Smite through the loynes of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Therefore we shall finde that of all the sins whereby a people haue prouoked him God hath beene least able to endure this 2 Chron. 36. 16. Iudah was guilty of many sinnes before their captiuity but marke which of all their sins did the most prouoke God against the land They mocked the messengers of God and despised his words and mis-used his Prophets vntill the wrath of the Lord rose against his people and till there was no remedy And this may suffice to shew what care God hath of his reapers his faithfull Ministers in this life while they are doing his worke Now for the second point that when their worke is done and the day of payment shall come the Lord will haue greater respect vnto them than to other of his seruants is also very euident in the holy Scriptures First when the day of reckoning and payment shall come they shall be the first that shall receiue their wages Reu. 11. 18. The time of the dead is come that they should be iudged and that thou shouldest giue reward vnto thy seruants the Prophets and to thy Saints and to them that feare thy Name Secondly as they shall be first in the reward so shall they receiue the greatest reward Matth. 5. 12. Great is your reward in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophets Dan. 12. 3. They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse as the starres for euer and euer The Reason of all this is Because God receiueth more honour by their worke and seruice than by the labours of any other of his seruants Luke 1. 15. He shall be great in the sight of the Lord the reason is giuen verse 16. Many of the children of Israel shall he turne vnto the Lord their God The Vse of this Doctrine is to encourage and comfort the Ministers of Christ against all the grieuances and discomforts they receiue from the world First the discomforts and indignities that we endure are nothing to that which the Prophets and Apostles did endure and we haue many outward comforts which they wanted Secondly if our conscience can witnesse with vs that we are faithfull in our calling and carefull to employ that talent we haue receiued to our Masters profit we may be sure that the Lord esteemeth well of vs and we are deare vnto him And what man that is in high fauour with the Prince will be disquieted if a childe or a mad man that he meeteth with in the street refuse to doe him reuerence or mocke him If we be faithfull we shall not need to be couetous or to disquiet our selues with care for the things of this life nor to feare the malice or subtilty of our enemies Let vs doe the Lords worke faithfully and cast our care vpon him for those matters 2. Remember that the reward thou shalt receiue when the day of reckoning shall come will aboundantly recompense all the toile and care and disgraces thou hast endured This reason
yet this comparison holdeth betweene the Prophets and all the Ministers of the Gospell they were sowers and we are reapers This is plaine by another speech of Christ Matth. 11. 11. for there hauing preferred Iohn Baptist before all the Prophets and that in this respect among others because he gained more to God by his Ministrie than any of them had done as appeareth Verse 12. From the time of Iohn Baptist hitherto the Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence he addeth in the latter end of that 11. verse Notwithstanding he that is least in the Kingdome of heauen that is in the new estate of the Church is not in respect of his person and gifts but of his Ministry greater than Iohn Baptist. Hitherto belong those prophesies that in the dayes of the Gospell the Church should so increase Esay 54. 2 3. Enlarge thy tents for thou shalt encre ase on the right hand and on the left and that knowledge should then abound Esay 11. 9. and sanctification also after those daies the daies of the Gospell he meaneth saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Ier. 31. 33. Nay the Lord neuer sendeth any faithfull Minister to a people but he vseth to make his Ministry fruitfull vnto some the sower neuer goeth forth to sowe but he meets with foure sorts of ground whereof the one is good as our Sauiour teacheth vs in that Parable Matth. 13. 3 8. Yea this is made a note of an able Minister of the New Testament 2. Cor. 3. 6. he is a Minister not of the letter onely but of the spirit The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. All things that concerne our saluation are more clearely taught and more fully in the Ministry of the Gospell than they were vnder the Law This is plaine Colos. 1. 26. where the Apostle calleth the Gospell a mystery which had beene hidden since the world began and from all ages but now is made manifest to all his Saints 2. The mercy of God and his free grace is more fully made knowne and offered vnto men in the Ministrie of the Gospell than it was vnder the Law This reason the Apostie giueth the grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto all men Tit. 2. 11. 3. The Spirit of God which onely maketh the Word of God effectuall in the heart of man is much more plentifully bestowed since the time of Christs Ascension than euer it was before This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. The Holy Ghost was not yet giuen because Iesus was not yet glorified This Doctrine serueth for the Vse and profit both of vs that are Gods Ministers and for all you that are Gods people First we that are Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that we labour to be fruitfull and profitable in our Ministry Seeke not wealth or ease or credit but fruit Labour to finde that thy Ministry hath done good that it hath beene effectuall to the conuersion of some This made Paul so earnestly desirous to see the Romanes that he might haue some fruit among them also as he had among the other Gentiles Rom. 1. 13. Foure Reasons may be giuen to mooue vs to this care 1. God hath placed vs in this calling and giuen vs the gifts we haue to this end euen for the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 8. 12. the manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall 1. Cor. 12. 7. 2. Euery man should count it his misery to be vnprofitable it is noted for a great part of the misery of our estate by nature that we are altogether vnprofitable Rom. 3. 12. how much more a Minister Matthew 21. 30. cast yee the vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nothing will yeeld vs that comfort in life or death as this not all the wealth we haue gathered nor the credit and applause we haue had 1. Thess. 2. 19. they whom he had won to God were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing 4. This is the chiefe thing that will assure vs that God hath indeed called vs to be Ministers of his Gospell and approueth of our Ministry when we are fruitfull when the porter the Holy Ghost appeareth vnto vs and giueth entrance to our Ministry into the hearts of the people Iohn 10. 3. as we know he did to Pauls Ministry into the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. We haue heard all the Ministers of the New Testament are reapers The seruants to whom God committed his talents if they were good and faithfull seruants gained somewhat to their Master Matth. 25. 23. Thus Paul approoueth himselfe to be an able Minister of the Gospell the Corinthians that were conuerted by his Ministry were his letters of commendation written in his heart yeilding him much inward comfort and assurance of his calling and also knowne and read of all men such an euidence of his calling as was apparant vnto all men 2. Cor. 3. 2. this he calls the very seale of his Apostleship 1. Cor. 9 2 Now seeing this is so necessary I will giue some few rules out of Gods Word which if we follow we shall be sure to reape fruit of our labours 1. We must be diligent and painefull both in study and in preaching giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine neglect not the gift that is in thee but both by diligence in study and in preaching labour to stirre it vp and increase it saith the Apostle vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 13 14. 2. When we teach we must labour to teach that not wherein our selues may shew most learning or eloquence but which may be most profitable and of vse to them we teach speake thou the things which become sound wholesome doctrine Tit. 2. 1. and the things that he would haue Titus to affirme constantly and to insist vpon in his Ministry are the things that are good and profitable vnto men Tit. 3. 8. 3. Striue to teach in that manner as may most profit thy hearers Marke 4. 33. Christ preached so as they were able to heare This was Pauls minde though he excelled all the flaunting preachers at Corinth in the tongues yet he professed that in the Church he had rather speake fiue words to the capacity and edification of others then ten thousand words in an vnknowne tongue 1. Cor. 14. 18 19. Hitherto belongeth that exhortation preach the Word reprooue rebuke exhort that is apply thy doctrine alwaies to the present estate and condition of thy hearers 2. Tim. 4. 2. 4. Take heed to thy life that thou do nothing to hinder the fruit of thy labours take heed vnto thy selfe and vnto the doctrine 1. Tim. 4. 16. And 1. Cor. 9. 15. it were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void that is rather then that any man should be able to obiect ought
minded and dare say nothing for God hath enioyned them silence and forbidden them to meddle with thee therefore they can say nothing therefore they dare say nothing Thou art a priuiledged person I tell thee and I dare say thou gloriest much in it But thou wilt finde it a wofull priuiledge one day Cain had such a priuiledge and protection Gen. 4. 15. God forbad all men to kill him or to touch him because he would haue him to be spectacle of his wrath vnto men And thou hast a priuiledge too God hath forbidden all men to rebuke thee to speake of good things in thy presence that thou maist goe on and fill vp the measure of thy sinne to such as thou art the Lord himselfe speaketh in this manner Reioyce O young man in thy youth and let thy heart cheere thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the waies of thine heart and in the sight of thine eyes Eccles. 11. 9. If thou hadst so much grace as to iudge rightly of this thy priuiledge thou wouldst take small pride in it but pray rather that thou maist so liue as no godly man may be vnwilling or affraid to reproue thee according as Dauid a great King did Let the righteous smite me said he it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be an excellent oile Psal. 141. 5. But you must obserue that when our Sauiour Christ was thus silent he stood as a priuate person In his publike ministry he spake good things and taught the will of God neuerthelesse freely and boldly though the Pharisees and other wicked men were present when he taught And by his example we are taught that we should not be daunted nor discouraged in our ministry by the presence of any wicked man whatsoeuer he be but we should do our work faithfully and chearefully whatsoeuer our hearers be For first though any come to heare vs with neuer so bad a minde God can and doth oft catch him and change his minde as he did the officers whom the Pharisees had sent to apprehend Christ Iohn 7. 45 46. and that vnbeleeuer 1. Cor. 14. 25. Secondly and though he doe not so yet our labour shall not be lost vpon them no not vpon the carpers the scorners that heare vs for they shall one day know there hath beene a Prophet amongst them Ezek. 33. 33. yet though this be an infirmity in a Minister to doe his worke heauily amongst such as he seeth no hope to do good vpon yet it is such an infirmity as the best of Gods seruants haue beene subiect to they haue beene apt to receiue great discouragement in their ministry by a bad auditory When God had made knowne vnto Ezekiel what a bad auditory he should preach vnto Ezek. 2. 3 â—…5 They are impudent children and stiffe-hearted surely they will not heare thee neither will they cease for they are a rebellions house it is said Chap. 3. 14. He went to preach to them in much bitternesse and griefe of spirit but saith he the hand of the Lord was strong vpon me that is to say Else I had neuer gone It may seeme by that speech that Iohn Baptist vsed when he saw many of the Pharisees and Saduces come to heare him O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come Matth. 3. 7. that he was neuer a whit proud of such hearers No more surely are any of vs now to see notorious drunkards or whoremongers or blasphemers or prophane fooles that scorne all goodnesse come to hearâ—…e vs. On the contrary side when we haue such a people to heare vs as shew by their constancy and chearefulnesse in hearing and by their conuersation also that they are such whose hearts God hath prepared to receiue and obey his truth it doth vs good to preach to such a people be they neuer so learned this giues heart and cheerefulnesse to vs in our ministry and euen set an edge vpon our gifts and makes vs do our worke with more freedome of spirit and with a larger heart than otherwise we should The zeale and feruency which people shew in hearing doth euen warme their Minister and make him more zealous The Apostles had excellent gifts you know and yet the goodnesse of their audience did euen mend their gifts Though they had receiued commission to preach to all Nations Matth. 28. 19. yet they were at first vnwilling to goe to the Gentiles How did God encourage them Surely by making knowne the forwardnesse and readinesse of the Gentiles to receiue the Gospell Before Paul preached to the Gentiles at Antioch they besought him to doe it the whole city came together to heare the Word of God and vpon their first hearing of the Word they shewed much gladnesse when they heard that God had allowed his Word to be preached to the Gentiles and commanded it also yea they glorifyed the Word of the Lord Acts 13. 42. 44. 48. This made Paul so zealous and forward to goe to Macedonia he saw in a vision a man of Macedonia that prayed him saying come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs Acts 16. 9. That made him shew such a zealous desire to goe and preach to the Romanes because they were so good a people Rom. 〈◊〉 8. 10. Yea our blessed Sauiour himselfe receiued as it were some helpe and increase of gifts by the forwardnesse and zeale of his hearers seeing the multitudes that flocked so to heare him he went vp into a mountaine that they might the better heare him and be opened his mouth set and bent himself to speake so as they might heare and vnderstand him and taught them Mat. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What made him deny so much time to himselfe from preaching as might serue euen for his necessary repast both at this time and also Mar. 3. insomuch as his kinsfolke euen thought him mad for it Mar. 3. 21. Surely the zeale of the people and their great desire to heare the multitude commeth together againe so as they could not so much as eate bread Mar. 3. 20. And if the Apostles and Christ himselfe had euen neede or at least receiued good by this helpe how much more may we The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. The faithfull Minister hath no ioy comparable to this when he seeth the forwardnesse of Gods people in receiuing and obeying the truth Iohn the Baptist reioyced to see his hearers flocke after Christ. Iohn 3. 29. The friend of the Bridegroome reioyceth greatly because of the Bridegroomes voice that is that the Bridegroomes voice is so well accepted that he findes so good entertainement with the Bride 2. The more zealous and prepared the audience is the better assistance of his Spirit God is wont to giue to his seruants As it is with thy prayer the better thy heart is prepared to pray the more comfortable and fruitfull shall thy prayer be when he prepares our hearts then will he cause his eare to heare
Psal. 10. 17. So it is with thy hearing when thou commest best prepared to heare then shall the Minister preach best and most to thy comfort And that is the cause why Gods people haue euer found his presence most gracious and comfortable in the most solemne assemblies as you haue heard before This you that can remember our publike fasts can witnesse from your owne experience 1. To perswade all Christians to the loue of the most solemne assemblies of Gods people where the most and best of Gods people are wont to meete together 2. To exhort Gods people to giue all good encouragement to their faithfull Minister Heb. 13. 17. If they do not their worke with ioy it will be vnprofitable for you And that the hearers may doe three waies First by their diligence in comming to the assemblies and frequenting their ministrie that as we haue heard wrought euen in Christ himselfe great alacrity and readinesse to the worke of his ministry Secondly by shewing cheerefulnesse and diligence in attention when they are present as our Sauiours hearers at Nazareth did Luke 4. 20. the eyes of all them that were in the Synagogue were fastned on him And as the creeple at Lystra did he heard Paul with that attention and cheerefulnesse as Paul perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed Act. 14. 9. Thirdly by obeying and practising their doctrine and causing their teachers to see how they profit by their ministry and that is the greatest incouragement of all other obey them and submit your selues that they may doe their worke with ioy Heb. 13. 17. And on the other side nothing humbles and afflicts the faithfull Minister more then to see the vnto wardnesse of his people I feare when I come my God will humble me among you and that I shall be waile many that haue sinned and haue not repented c. 2. Cor. 12. 21. Lecture the sixty fourth September 4. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE haue already heard that these verses containe the third and last reason our Sauiour vseth to incourage and stirre vp his Disciples to diligence in their ministry which is taken from the easinesse and facility of that worke wherein they were to be imployed in comparison of that wherein the Prophets their predecessours and fellow seruants had laboured And in this argument three points haue beene obserued as you haue heard The two first of these points we haue already finished it remaineth that we proceed to the third and last of them The third point is euidently grounded vpon the last words of the 36. vers That both he that soweth and he that reapeth may reioyee together The handling of which words I haue referred to this place because they do more naturally belong vnto this third than vnto the second argument Now for the meaning of the words that we may the better receiue instruction from them we must vnderstand first that by him that soweth is meant the Prophet and the Minister of the Old Testament by him that reapeth the Apostle and Minister of the New Testament as I haue already shewed Secondly that the Prophets reioycing was for the successe and fruit not of their owne labours so much as for the fruit of the Apostles labours The Prophets should reioyce to see what good the Apostles had done in their ministrie Thirdly that this is not so to be vnderstood as if the Prophets being then in heauen did particularly vnderstand what good the Apostles did vpon earth For we haue iust cause to doubt that the faithfull that are departed this life doe not know in particular what is done by vs vpon earth further than God is pleased by the ministrie of the Angels or otherwise to make it knowne vnto them when he seeth it may tend to the increase of their ioy and for the benefit of his Church vpon earth How is this then to be vnderstood that the Prophets should reioyce in the fruit of the Apostles Ministry for if they knew it not they could not reioyce in it I answer first they knew it in part while they liued for God reuealed it to them by his spirit how knowledge and grace should abound in the Church after Christs comming in the flesh that the earth should be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters couer the sea Esay 11. 9. that God would then put his Law into the inward parts of his people and write it in their hearts ler. 31. 33. To them it was reuealed that not vnto themselues but vnto the faithfull that they should in these last dayes minister both by their preaching and writing the substance of the Gospell which is now preached 〈◊〉 Pet. 〈◊〉 12. And therein they reioyced euen to foresee this as Abraham did to foresee Christs comming in the flesh Iohn 8. 56. Secondly they shall know it perfectly at the day of iudgement at which time and not before it shall be fully knowne what euery man hath done what fruit euery mans labours hath yeelded iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkenesse and will make manifest the counsells of the heartâ—… and then shall euery man haue praeise of God 1. Cor. 4. 5. Which is one reason why besides the particular iudgement that euery soule goeth vnto so soone as euer it is departed out of the body after death commeth the iudgement Heb. 9. 27. there shall be a generall iudgement wherein also at the last day the Lord will then iudge euery man according to his workes because before that day it cannot be knowne to men and Angels though to the Lord it be how much good any good man hath done or how much hurt any wicked man hath done For as we know the sinnes of many wicked men may do much hurt after they are dead and rotten as it is said 2. King 23. 15. of Ieroboam that it was he that made Israel to sin euen in Iosia's daies which was about three hundred and sixty yeares after his death so may the good workes of the faithfull fructifie and do great good long after they be departed this life As Dauids holy example did good on Iosiah foure hundred yeares after Dauid was dead hee walked in the waies of Dauid his father and followed his good example 2. King 22. 2. At the end of the world then when it shall be fully knowne to men and Angels how much honour or dishonour euery man hath done vnto God the Lord will haue a generall iudgement And it is euident that the reioycing of the Prophets that our Sauiour speakes of in this place is to be referred vnto this time For first it is then when the reapers shall receiue their wages Secondly when the reapers and the sowers shall reioyce together Now then from hence that our Sauiour saith the holy Prophets and Apostles at the day of iudgement shall reioyce together though it shall then
face and worship God and say plainely God is in them indeed He makes the consent and agreement that is among the Prophets in their Ministry to be one chiefe cause of it 1. Cor. 14. 25. He is rebuked of all he is iudged of all And on the contrary side the disagreement and dissention that is amongst the Ministers cannot chuse but be a great stumbling blocke to the people and meanes to hinder their profiting by the Word No engine that Sathan or Antichrist haue doth endanger the Church more than this and therefore nothing that by their instruments they labour more in than to blow the coales amongst vs and encrease the heate of our contentions Paul alledgeth this for the reason why he went vp to Ierusalem to visit the chiefe Apostles to acquaint himselfe and to conferre with them lest by any meanes saith he I should run or had run in vaine Gal. 2. 2. This is the cause of that strange earnestnesse and importunity that Paul vseth in this matter Phil. 2. 1 2. If there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort in loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord And Phil. 4. 2. he speakes thus to two women who though they were no Ministers yet laboured with him in the Gospell as he saith verse 3. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntiche that they be of one accord in the Lord. This Doctrine is of great Vse both to vs that are Ministers of God and to you that are his people for we are all ioyntly to be exhorted by this Doctrine first to pray earnestly vnto God who onely is the God of peace and loue 2. Cor. 13. 11. that he would at length compound the dissentions that are in his Church and worke a holy concord amongst all his seruants This is euery mans duty neither may any looke to prosper that cannot doe this pray for the peace of Ierusalem which is by this meanes best procured they shall prosper that loue thee Psal. 122. 6. Secondly that euery one of vs would endeauour in our places to procure it as much as in vslyeth Matth. 5. 9. Blessed are the peace-makers But beside this generall there is a particular vse to be made of this Doctrine both by vs that are Ministers and by all you that are Gods people but in this I desire to be more large than the time will now permit me to be and therefore I will deferre it vntill the next day Lecture the sixty fifth September 11. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVI XXXVIII THere is particular Vse to be made of this Doctrine first by the Ministers of the Gospell and secondly by all the people of God All that are faithfull Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that notwithstanding all excellency of gifts or difference in iudgement or practice that may be amongst any of them yet they would seeke to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace to loue and esteeme one of another That we may all of vs receiue the more good by this exhortation I will speake of it distinctly and shew you first how farre forth the Ministers of the Gospell must agree together secondly the reasons that may moue vs to seeke this agreement thirdly the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto this agreement For the first we must know there is nothing spoken in the handling of this Doctrine in fauour of such Ministers as are ignorant and vngodly men None of vs are bound to loue and esteeme of all Ministers But though in respect of their coate and function they be accounted our brethren yet if they be Idols or wicked and vngodly men we are not bound to esteeme of them Nay the more high and excellent the function and calling is which they haue taken vpon them the more vilely and contemptibly should all good men esteeme of them Matth. 5. 13. If the salt be vnsauory it is fit to bee troden vnder foote of all men If we cannot be familiar with such if we can shew no respect to such let no man account vs proud or malicious we doe no more than we are bound to doe The Ioue and agreement that should be betweene Ministers bindes vs not to like of or winke at the faults that are in Ministers I know some men count it a breach of the Churches peace and an argument of a contentiâ—… and vnquiet spirit in a Minister if he speake against carelesse non-resâ—…ncy if he reprooue the idlenesse and pride or couetousnesse or 〈◊〉 life of any Minister But these men are much deceiued No mâ—…ns 〈◊〉 deserue so sharply to be reprooued as these sins of Ministers for theâ—… are indeed the chiefe causes of all other sins committed in the land 〈◊〉 2â—… 15. From the Prophets of Ierusalem is wickeanesse gone forth into thâ—… 〈◊〉 And in this respect when Gods people in their publike fast made 〈◊〉 confession of those sinnes whereby God had beene most prouoked â—…gainst them they make confession chiefly of the sinnes of their Magistâ—…s and Ministers as the principall causes of all their plagues Neh. 9. 〈◊〉 Our Kings and our Princes our Priests and our Fathers haue not done thy law nor regarded thy commandements nor thy protestations Obiect And whereas some are ready to say this makes the ministry contemptible among the people Answ. I answer First the Holy Ghost saith the quite contrary These sinnes that some Ministers doe commit and the rest winke at and will not reprooue are the true cause of that contempt the ministry is growne vnto Mal. 2. 9. I haue made you to be despised and vile before all the people because yee kept not my waies and haue beene partiall in the law Secondly it is not vnlawfull to bring disgrace and contempt vpon such Ministers They were Preachers whom both Iohn Baptist Matth. 3. 7. and our Sauiour Matth. 12. 24. cals generations of Vipers and that in the hearing of them that were their ordinary hearers And see what strange termes of disgrace Peter giues vnto certaine Preachers in his time 2. Pet. 2. 12. They are bruit beasts led with sensuality And verse 4. Hauing eyes full of adultery and that cannot cease to sinne they haue hearts exercised with couetousnesse and are cursed children Obiect Why but the Pharises sate in Moses chaire and taught some good Doctrine and held many truths in which respect Paul euen after his conuersion cals himselfe a Pharisee Acts 23. 6. so that there was great danger lest our Sauiour so disgracing their persons might worke in their hearers a contempt of their Doctrine Answ. I answer He saw that though they taught some truths yet by their life and other Doctrines they did more hurt than good and that the more credit they had with the people the more hurt they were likely to doe and therefore he disgraceth them thus But though we be not bound to esteeme well of
119. 33. Teach mee O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And Uerse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Yea euen when he had fallen grieuously yet so soone as God sent his seruant to him to shew him his sin he yeelded presently 〈◊〉 Sam. 12 13. 3. When once God hath reuealed his will by his Word vnto vs in any thing we must not dare to dispute or cauil against it be it neuer so contrary to our reason be it neuer so much against our owne humour Rom. 9. 20. O man who art thou that wilt reason the case with God Euery thought within vs must be brought into that captiuity into that obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 5. as that they may not dare once to rise vp within vs against any truth of God For this we haue a notable example Iob 6. 24. Teach mee and I will hold my tongue and cause mee to know wherein I haue erred As if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word wherein I haue offended and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 4. We should be ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour This is that that the Prophet speaketh of the powerfull work of Gods Word and Spirit Esay 11. 6. where it preuaileth it maketh them that were before as Wolues and Leopards and Lyons so tame that a little child may lead them This Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31. 34. Though I could haue made affraid a great multitude my wealth and authority was such that I could haue crushed them by my power yet the most contemptible of the family did feare mee so I kept silence and went not out of the doore If the meanest of my family had come to me and said Sir you haue broken Gods law you haue sinned against God I durst not haue fretted against him or reiected his counsaile but I would haue yeelded to him and humbled my selfe and shut my selfe within my closet till I had made peace with God The like example we haue in Dauid 1. Sam. 25. 32 33. Abigal a weak woman and the wife of his enemy that had contemned and reuiled him commeth to him euen when he was in a great heat against Nabal and putteth him in mind that if he should follow his passion and reuenge himselfe he should sin against God he scorned not her counsell nor said Shall I that am a Prophet and a King be taught and directed by a foolish woman But he yeelded presently though he were in so great a passion he durst not but receiue Gods Word at the hands of any person how meane soeuer yea he praiseth God for her Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me and blessed be thy counsaile and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud The Reasons of this Doctrine why we must receiue Gods truth when it is once reuealed vnto vs with such readinesse why we must be so apt to beleeue it to yeeld vnto it are these 1. Because the Lord hath promised that such as shall offer themselues to be taught by him with such yeelding hearts them he will teach and guide he will preserue them from errour he will resolue them in the truth and giue them a comfortable assurance in the matters of their saluation the law of the Lord will giue wisedome to the simple Psal. 19. 7. The meeke he will guide in iudgement and the meeke hee will teach his way Psal. 25. 9. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn 7. 17. so this here in this place And on the other side such as are vnwilling to see the truth will not with loue receiue it the Lord is wont to leaue them in vncertainty and to send them strong delusions that they may beleeue lies to shew himselfe as vnwilling to teach them as they are vnwilling to learne of him When our Sauiour had spoken of that fearefull iudgement vpon the Iewes hearing they should heare but should not vnderstand and seeing they should see but should not perceiue he giues this for the reason that they had closed their owne eyes and had not beene willing to see and receiue the truth that God reuealed vnto them Matth. 13. 14 15. And the Apostle prophesying of them that should fall away vnto Popery tels vs that therefore God would send them strong delusions that they should belieue any lye because they would not receiue the truth with loue when it was taught vnto them 2. Thess. 2. 10 11. An example hereof we haue in Ahab he was not willing to be taught by Gods faithfull Prophet but hated him and therefore God sent a lying spirit into his false prophets that might deceiue him 1. King 22. 8. 12. 2. The Lords soueraignty ouer vs is such as it becommeth vs to yeeld absolute obedience to him without all reasoning or gaine-saying O man who art thou that replyest against God Rom. 9. 20. This reason the Lord giueth yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary and why I am the Lord Leuit. 26. 2. This made Eli so to yeeld that he durst not once winch against a message God had sent him by young Samuel It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Samuel 3. 18. 3. It is not possible Gods Word should deceiue vs Thy testimonies are very sure Psalme 93. 5. All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Prouerbs 8. 8. and therefore there is iust cause wee should receiue it with all readinesse The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe For if this be a signe of grace to be so apt to receiue Gods truth when once it is reuealed vnto vs then surely many of vs will be found to be void of grace that yet thinke very well of our selues 1. There be many haue heard sundry truths often taught and plainely confirmed by the Word of God that cannot discerne them nor be perswaded of them as touching the obseruation of the Sabbath the frequenting of the exercises of Religion c. And why canst thou not yet see nor be perswaded in these things Surely if thou hadst a good heart halfe the teaching thou hast would perswade thee the very entrance into Gods Word the first hearing of it would haue giuen thee light Psalme 119. 130. Thou hast an vngracious heart and that is the cause thou canst not see these truths nor be perswaded If our Gospell bee hidden it is hidden to them that are lost These women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth were such as were laden with
sinnes and led away with diuers lusts 2. Tim. 3. 6 7. To these I may say Thou canst not now see nor be perswaded of these truths but thou shalt one day there shall bee onely feare to make you to vnderstand the hearing when Gods terrors shall come vpon you which none of you can tell how soone they may come they will make you to vnderstand well and beleeue those things which you haue heard and will not now beleeue Esay 28. 19. 2. There be many that dare reason and dispute against manifest truths that vse to exercise their ripe heads and fresh wits in wrestling with the truth of God and take it for a glory to giue it a foile that tosse Gods Word vp and downe like a tennis-ball and shew no more reuerence to it in their talking of it nor giue more authority to it than to a piece of Tully So farre as they see reason for it they will receiue it and no further To these men I may say as Iob 9. 4. Who hath hardened himselfe against him and prospered It is made a note of Gods childe to tremble at his Word Esay 66. 2. 3. There be many that are so farre from practising what they heare and obeying the truth that they glory in this that they can giue vs the hearing but are not so foolish to beleeue and be ruled by vs or to alter their course for any thing we can say These men glory in their shame for there is no worse signe of Reprobation than this Elyes sonnes hearkened not to the voice of their father because the Lord would slay them 1. Samuel 2. 25. I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast not hearkened vnto my counsell 2. Chron. 25. 16. Lecture the sixty eighth October 2. 1610. IOHN IIII. XL. WE haue already heard that in this verse and that before the Euangelist sets downe the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans and that therein he obserueth 1. The cause and meanes whereby they were wrought verse 40. 2. The effect and fruit whereby they shewed themselues 3. The respect Christ had vnto them when he saw in them these beginnings of grace The first of these is set downe verse 39. which we finished the last day it remaineth that we proceed to the two last set downe in this verse The effect and fruit whereby these beginnings of grace did shew themselues was this When they were come to him they besought him that he would tarry with them And this they did 1. Out of their loue and reuerent respect vnto him that they might giue him entertainment 2. Out of their desire to make vse of him and to be further instructed by him Now for the first of these two respects it is to be obserued 1. That they who before would haue beene vnwilling to giue him entertainement though he had desired it the Samaritans refused to receiue him or giue him lodging Luke 9. 53. yea to haue performed a far lesse kindnesse to him as we may see verse 9. this woman yee know refused to giue him a little water to quench his thirst now they begin to beleeue beseech him earnestly to abide with them 2. They shew this kindnesse and respect vnto him though they knew they should hereby expose themselues to the hatred of their neighbours 3. They do this because they beleeued him to be a Prophet for as yet they were not perswaded fully as it seemeth verse 42. that he was the Messias 4. They are commended by the Holy Ghost and approued by Christ for it which teacheth vs That it is the property of all that haue receiued any true beginnings of grace to loue and be glad to shew kindnesse vnto the Prophets and Ministers of God This the true seruants of God in all ages haue declared in foure points 1. Such as before their conuersion were the proudest contemners of them and their Ministry haue after their conuersion euer bin wont to shew great reuerence and respect vnto them See this in Naaman the Syrian He that a little before was in a rage against the Prophet 2. King 5. 11. so soone as euer he was by his miraculous cure brought to the true God he with all his traine came and stood reuerently before him and would faine haue shewed reall kindnesse and bounty vnto him ver 15 16. see it also in those that Peter conuerted they that a little before mocked the Apostles and counted them no better then men that were drunke Acts 2. 15. presently vpon their conuersion come and speake reuerently vnto them and seeke to them for comfort ver 37. yea they haue bin apt to exceede that way as we know Cornelius was when he fell downe at Peters feete and worshipped him Act. 10. 25. 2. They haue euer borne a most louing and kinde affection vnto them when he tooke his leaue of the Disciples at Ephesus they all wept sore and fell on his necke and kissed him Acts 20. 37. when he was to goe from Tyre all the Disciples with their wiues and children brought him on his way Acts 21. 5. The Philippians loued their Pastour Epaphroditus so dearely that he being dangerously sicke at Rome tooke great care to keepe it from their knowledge because he knew it would grieue them so much to heare it Phil. 2. 26. 3. They haue shewed great care of their peace and preseruation from trouble and danger when Paul would haue aduentured for the appeasing of the tumult at Ephesus to haue gone out to the multitude and to haue spoken to them the Disciples besought him not to doe it nor they would not suffer him Acts 19. 30 31. when the Disciples at Ptolemais had heard by Agabus what troubles Paul should endure at Ierusalem they besought him with many teares so earnestly not to goe thither that they euen broke his heart with their kindnesse Act. 21. 12 13. Priscilla and Aquila to saue his life had laid downe their owne necks aduentured their owne liues Rom 16. 4. 4. They haue euer beene ready to shew their reuerence and loue vnto them by entertaining them gladly maintaining them and ministring vnto their necessities The Shunamite and her husband you know what kindnesse they shewed to Elisha and what entertainement they gaue him 2. King 4. 8. 10. The good women that followed Christ and found comfort in his doctrine ministred vnto him of their substance Luk. 8. 3. Lydia after she was conuerted constrained Paul and his fellowes to come to her house and to abide there and professeth she should haue taken it for a signe that they had doubted of the truth of her conuersion if they had refused to accept of that kindnesse Acts 16. 15. and the Iaylor washed the wounds of Paul and Silas and gaue them kinde entertainement in his house Acts 16. 33 34. The Galatians thought nothing too deare to bestow vpon Paul though it had been to the plucking out of their owne eyes Gal. 4.
of the great successe his Ministry had among them at his first comming vnto them Gal. 4. 13 14 15. So the Holy Ghost speaking of the first Sermons that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles at Antioch saith Acts 13. 48. that at the hearing of them as many as were ordained to eternall life among them beleeued These Cautions being premised we shall yet finde the Doctrine to be most true That euen among the Elect themselues there is great difference to be obserued in their receiuing and profiting by the meanes of their first Conuersion vnto God See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in three seuerall points 1. A man may be the Elect Childe of God and be a fruitlesse hearer of some good Preachers and yet profit by some other The Ministry of Iohn the Baptist was a very holy and powerfull Ministry and the whole drift of it was to draw men to beleeue in Christ and yet many of Gods Elect that had heard him could not be conuerted by him to the Faith which yet afterward when they came to be hearers of Christ himselfe became true Beleeuers and said Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true And many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So it is euident that many of those fiue thousand that were conuerted by two Sermons that Peter made Acts 4. 4. had heard Christ himselfe preach sundry times as is plaine by Luk. 19. 48. and 21. 38. where it is said that at Christs preaching in the Temple immediatly before his Passion all the people resorted daily to him to heare him yet could not be conuerted by him By stronger and more excellent means they could not be conuerted and yet were conuerted by weaker means 2. A man may be a fruitlesse Hearer a long time euen of that Ministry that God hath ordained to conuert him by and yet afterward profit by it With many of his Elect the Lord hath beene faine to stand long at the doore and knocke as he speaketh Reuel 3. 20. before he could get entrance into their hearts to continue the meanes long vnto them before they haue profited by them Many of Gods children haue beene like young Samuel 1. Sam. 3. 10 the Lord hath called them oft by the Ministry of his Word before they could answer him or once discerne that it was he that spake vnto them There hath beene many a one that hath beene a hearer a long time before he hath beene wonne vnto God yea that hath heard the same Preacher many a time without all fruit by whose Ministry at the last he hath beene conuerted vnto God There were many of Gods Elect that heard that powerfull Sermon of Peter mentioned Acts 2. and profited not by it which yet hearing him at another time were conuerted by him for those two thousand that we reade were added to the Church in Ierusalem Acts 4. 4. and that by his Ministry as may appeare Acts 3. 12. 48. had certainely heard that Sermon and seene also the fruit of it as is plaine by that we reade Act. 2. 5 6. for the multitude of them that were in Ierusalem heard that Sermon 3. A man may be the Elect childe of God though he can receiue no good by the most powerfull and fruitfull Ministry till God haue prepared him by humbling him greatly through fore affliction Paul himselfe may be a notable example for this It is not to be doubted but that he liuing in Ierusalem while all the Apostles continued there for he was brought vp in that City at the feet of Gamaliel Acts 22. 3. and there he gaue consent to the death of Steuen Acts 8. 1. and there hee began to persecute the Saints Act. 26. 10 11. and the Church did so flourish there did heare the Apostles preach sometimes and heard Steuen dispute with the Libertines and Cyrenians Acts 6. 9. and yet till God by his mighty hand had humbled him all this did him no good at all The Reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally three 1. The Elect of God haue no better hearts by nature than the worst of all the Reprobate haue Till God be pleased to call them to open their eares and incline their hearts they are euery whit as backeward and vntoward as the worst they are by nature the children of wrath euen as others Ephes 2 3. 2. The Conuersion of Gods Elect depends wholly vpon the free pleasure and will of Almighty God and not vpon any thing that is in man himselfe The Winde bloweth saith our Sauiour Iohn 3. 8. where it listeth and when it listeth also so is euery one that is borâ—…e of God Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iames 1. 18. begat he vs with the word of Truth 3. The Lord hath herein had respect vnto his owne glory Which this way is better seene and manifested than otherwise it could be for if all the Elect should profit by euery good Minister of God or if they should profit presently so soone as euer they doe enioy the meanes of grace certainely the glory of this mighty worke of God would be ascribed either to the meanes or vnto some good inclination that is in our owne hearts and not to the Lord himselfe onely This Doctrine we may make good Vse of both towards our selues and towards others also First let no man abuse this Doctrine vnto Presumption and say I may be Gods Elect child though Ineuer receiued good yet by any Sermon in my life But let euery man account it a fearefull signe and a iust cause of trembling if God haue giuen him good meanes of grace and he hath enioyed them long euen such meanes as he hath seene many others haue receiued great good by and yet he cannot profit by them he cannot beleeue and obey the truth For 1. It is no small sinne to neglect or not to receiue good by the meanes of grace If it were our Sauiour would not haue spoken of it as he did Matth. 10. 15. Uerily I say vnto you it shall be more tolerable for the Land of Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of Iudgement than for that City 2. If a man do wittingly neglect to regard and obey the meanes of grace presently so soone as God offereth them vnto him while it is called to day he is in danger to be giuen vp of God vnto hardnesse of heart Heb. 〈◊〉 13. 3. Though it be not alwaies as we haue heard in the Doctrine yet it is for the most part a signe of a man that God hath not ordained to life but determined to destroy to enioy long excellent meanes of Conuersion and Repentance and to receiue no good by them as I shewed you euen now out of Ioh. 8. 47. and 2. Chron. 25. 16. And as is also plaine by that speech the Lord vseth Pro. 1. 24. 28 29. because I haue called and yee refused I haue stretched out my hand and no man
were to be gathered out of the whole world This answer shall be cleared and confirmed vnto you in three Points 1. That the World in this place cannot possibly be taken for all mankinde 2. That by the World may well be meant the Elect onely that are scattered throughout the World 3. The Reason why the Holy Ghost intending onely to teach that Christ is the Sauiour of all the Elect vseth this Phrase to expresse it by and cals him the Sauiour of the World 1. That the world in this Place cannot be taken for all mankinde is euident because then this sentence should be contrary to many other plaine places which teach vs that Christ is not the Sauiour of all mankinde For it is expressely said in Scripture 1. That many in the world shall not be saued by him Matth. 7. 22 23. Many will say vnto mee in that day Lord Lord haue wee not by thy Name prophesied c. And then will I professe to them I neuer knew you 2. Yea that the greatest part of men in the world shall not be saued by him wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction and many there be that goe in thereat because straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth vnto life and few there be that finde it Matth. 7. 13 14. 3. That he shall be an occasion of damnation to many in the world Rom. 9. 32. 3. They haue stumbled at the stumbling stone as it is written Bâ—…held I lay in Zion a stumbling stone and a rocke to make men fall 4. God doth not so much as offer Christ nor make him knowne to all men in the world For as it was vnder the Law he hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his iudgements they haue not knowne them Psal. 147. 20. so may it truely be said that in euery age since there hath beene many thousand soules that neuer so much as heard of the name of Christ. As he did by immediate Reueration forbid his Apostles to goe vnto some people Act. 16. 6 7. So still by his prouidence he with-holds the meanes of grace frommany He doth in this case with the heauenly raine of his Word as he oft doth with the naturall raine I caused it saith he to raine vpon one city and caused it not to raine vpon another city one piece was rained vpon and the piece whereupon it rained not withered Amos 4. 7. 5. Christ desired not that all men in the world nor that the most men in the world should haue benefit by his death Ioh. 17. 9. I pray for them I pray not for the world but for them that thou hast giuen me for they are thine Thus haue I made it euident that when Christ is here called the Sauiour of the world it cannot be meant that he is the Sauiour of al men in the world 2. Now for the second point that by the world here may well be meant the Elect only that are scattered throughout the world is as plaine First because the like generall speeches are so taken in other places Looke vnto me and be ye saued all the ends of the earth vnto me euery knee shall bow and euery tongue shall sweare Esay 45. 22 23. and All Kings shall fall downe before him all nations shall serue him Ps. 72. 11. Secondly because in many places of Scripture the benefit of Christs death is restrained and limitted to a peculiar and choise company Esay 53. 6. He hath laid on him the iniquity of vs all Mat. 1. 21. He is called Iesus because he shall saue his people from their sins Ioh. 10. 15. I lay downe my life for my sheepe Ephes. 5. 23. He is the sauiour of his body Thirdly because in other places of Scripture by the world is meant the whole company of Gods Elect only Ioh. 6. 33. The bread of God is he which commeth downe from heauen and giueth life to the world 2. Cor. 5. 19. God was in Christ and reconciled the world to himselfe not imputing their sins vnto them Will any say that he hath giuen life vnto or reconciled vnto God all persons in the world 3. To come to the Reasons why the Holy Ghost intending to say no more but this that Christ is the Sauiour of all the Elect expresseth it not in those tearmes which one would thinke were more plaine but saith he is the Sauiour of the world 1. Iohn 4. 14. The Father hath sent his Sonne to bee the Sauiour of the world Iohn 3. 16. God so loued the world Ioh. 1. 29. and 6. 51. I giue my flesh for the life of the world not for our sinnes onely but for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Iohn 2. 2. God will haue all men to be saued and he gaue himselfe a ransome for all 1. Tim. 2. 4. 6. He tasted death for euery man Heb. 2. 9. The Reasons hereof are these 1. To expresse that the number of the Elect the number of those that shall be saued by Christ should be exceeding great according to that promise Gen. 13. 16. I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth And 15. 5. Innumerable as the starres in the firmament For so when we would expresse that a thing is commonly knowne we are wont to say All the world knowes it And so the Scripture it selfe speaketh Ioh. 12. 19. The world goeth after him Rom. 1. 8. Published throughout the whole world So Mat. 3. 5 6. It is said that all Iudea and all the region round about Iordan went out to Iohn and were baptized of him 2. To shew the better that Christ and his Merits should belong not to the Iewes onely but to the Gentiles to some of all parts and corners of the world some of all sorts and conditions of men This was necessary to be taught and expressed in most significant tearmes specially in those times wherein Christ and the Apostles liued both because the Iewes for a long time had beene the onely people of God and all of other Nations might iudge themselues excluded as all the Gentiles are called strangers and brought in complaining Esay 56. 3. The Lord hath surely separated me from his people as also because Christ while he was on earth seemed to haue beene sent onely to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Matth. 15. 24. Now the Lord could not in more significant tearmes haue expressed this That the Lord had his Elect not among the Iewes onely but also among the Gentiles in all sorts and conditions of men than by saying Christ is the Sauiour of the World And this is certainely the Apostles meaning both in 1. Iohn 2. 2. not for our sinnes only that are Iewes and haue beene his ancient people and to whom he was first and chiefly sent but also for the sins of the whole world of his elect Gentiles dispersed throughout the whole world And in 1. Tim. 2. 4. who will haue all men
giue a sweet rellish to all Gods blessings Ioh. 29. 3. 7. Iob speaking of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in the recreations and delights of his youth in his house in his children in his riches in the honour that God gaue him he alledgeth this for the reason of it Verse 3. His light shined vpon my head Yea euen in affliction it would make vs comfortable Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe we so onely but we reioyce in tribulations and without this we can haue no true ioy but eyther 2. Cor. 5. 12. reioyce in the face not in the heart or for a very short moment our ioy will be as Eccles. 7. 8. like the noise of thornes vnder the pot so is the laughter of fooles Thirdly it would make vs able to go to God in prayer at all times with boldnesse and delight Iob 23. 26. Thou shalt then delight in the Almighty and lift vp thy face vnto God But on the contrary he that wants this assurance can take no comfort or delight in prayer will he delight himselfe in the Almighty will he alwaies call vpon God Iob 27. 10. Fourthly to conclude we haue no true Faith vnlesse we striue for this assurance and what haue we to yeeld vs comfort in life or death if we be without Faith Without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. Now though a man may haue a true Faith and yet so weake that he may want this assurance for a time or haue it in great weakenesse yet without a mourning for and striuing against our doubtings without a seeking for this certainety there can be no true Faith in vs the poore man whose childe was possessed had much vnbeliefe and doubting in him but he wept for it and cryed to Christ for help against it Mar. 9. 24. For Gods Spirit wheresoeuer it is lusteth against the flesh Gal. 5. 17. That makes the Apostle say Heb. 3. 6. His house we are if we hold fast our confidence and the reioycing of our hope vnto the end Now if we desire to attaine to this certaine assurance of Gods fauour and of our saluation to keepe it when we haue it to recouer it when we haue lost it I will shew you some of the principall meanes whereby this may be obtained The first is to esteeme highly of it and account it our chiefe treasure and happinesse for then our heart will be euer vpon it then we will looke to it and be affraid to lose it where your treasure is there will your heart be also Matth. 6. 21. the wise Merchant when he had found the treasure and resolued to purchase it by parting with all that he had did hide it so that he might not lose it Matth. 13. 44. The chiefe cause why many haue so little assurance of their saluation is for that they make no reckoning of it there be a thousand things they regard more than it Dauid made another manner of reckoning of it Psal. 4. 6. Many say who will shew vs any good but Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. As if he should say Let me see it and be assured of it that will suffice me And 63. 3. Thy louing kindnesse is better than life And 80. 7. Cause thy face to shine and wee shall be saued The second meanes is to vse diligently and conscionably the exercises of Religion and parts of Gods worship for they are all ordained of God to worke this assurance in our hearts First the reading of the Word 1. Iohn 1. 4. These things write we vnto you that your ioy may be fuâ—…l Secondly the hearing of the Word Luke 1. 77. The ministry of the Word is ordained of God to giue knowledge of saluation to his people for the remission of their sinnes Thirdly the receiuing of the Sacrament for euery Sacrament is ordained to bee a seale of the righteousnesse of Faith Rom. 4. 11. Fourthly Prayer Iohn 16. 24. Aske and yee shall receiue that your ioy may bee full And this may be said generally of all the exercises of Religion Therefore Dauid giues this for one reason why he did so desire to dwell in Gods house that he might behold the beauty of the Lord Psal. 27. 4. A chiefe cause why many want this assurance is for that they vse not these parts of Gods worship constantly and conscionably The third meanes is to keepe a good conscience carefully Pro. 15. 15. A good conscience is a continuall feast Peace and confidence is oft ascribed to the practice of piety Matth. 7. 24. Hee that heareth of me these words and doth the same is like to him that builds on a rocke Experience and practice of godlinesse are chiefe meanes to worke this full assurance 1. Tim. 6. 18 19. Charge them that are rich that they doe good laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life 2. Pet. 1. 5. Ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindnesse loue Then followeth verse 10. Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if you doe these things ye shall neuer fall And verse 11. For by this meanes an entrance shall bee ministred to you aboundantly into the euerlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. On the other side the chiefe cause why many can neuer grow to any assurance and many hauing had it haue lost it is the neglect of a good conscience their falling into sinnes against their conscience Me thinkes this should haue great force to restraine men from sin see what adoe Gods deare seruants haue had to recouer their certainty and comfort when they haue falne into foule sinnes Psal. 51. 8. Make me to heare ioy and gladnesse Verse 11. Cast me not away from thy presence Verse 12. Restore me to the ioy of thy saluation The fourth meanes is to obserue our owne waies diligently and when we haue slipped into any sinne to humble our selues speedily before God in the sense and acknowledgement of it and to seeke peace with him This is a sure way to preserue our assurance Iob 13. 15. Though hee slay me I will put my trust in him and I will reproue my waies in his sight Psal. 32. 5. Then I acknowledged my sinnes vnto thee neither did I hide mine iniquity for I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne And this all Gods children haue oft found by experience that they neuer had a more sweet sense and assurance of Gods loue than when they most deepely humbled themselues before him in the free acknowledging and bewailing of their sinnes When they haue sowed most teares this way they haue reaped most ioy Psal. 126. 5. When they haue beene most ready to accuse themselues the Lord hath beene most ready to iustifie them as we see
shalt before thou goe hence recouer thy assurance and comfort againe See this in that prayer of Dauid grounded doubtlesse vpon Gods promise Psalme 39. 13. Stay thine anger from mee that I may recouer my strength before I goe hence and be not Yea be thou sure it will returne with aduantage as the seed that is cast into the ground vseth to doe Psalme 97. 11. Light is sowne for the righteous and ioy for the vpright in heart Hauing now finished this Doctrine which we haue learned from the second part of the Text viz. the certainety that was in the Faith of these Samaritans it followeth now that we proceed vnto the third viz. the meanes whereby they were brought to this certainety the ground whereupon they did build their Faith and that they say was not the saying of the Woman but the hearing of him themselues And from hence we haue this Doctrine to learne That the Faith and Religion of Gods Elect is not grounded vpon the testimony of any man but vpon Gods owne Word only The iudgement that others whom we reuerence and respect haue of Religion and the testimony that they giue vnto it causeth vs at the first to haue a good opinion of it the State learned men parents and friends specially the good example of those that professe it haue great force thus farre thus the Apostle saith that they that obey not the Word may without the word be won by the conuersation of their wiues 1. Pet. 3. 1. And we are to hold it a great mercy of God that we were borne and brought vp not among Papists or Infidels but in the Church of God where his true Religion was professed and where we might enioy these helpes so the Apostle saith that men shall glorifie God in the day of their visitation that they liued among such as by whose godly and honest conuersation they were won to a liking of the true Religion which they did professe 1. Pet. 2. 12. But yet all this will not bring vs to Faith or certainty in our Religion till we heare God himselfe speak and giue testimony to it in his holy Word Iohn Baptist gaue testimony to Christ and because the Iewes had a reuerent opinion of Iohn they also for a while conceiued highly of Christ and yet they could not certainely beleeue he was the Messias Why Because they could not heare God himselfe speake and giue testimony to it in his holy Word yee sent vnto Iohn and he bore witnesse of me c. and the workes that I doe beare witnesse of me and the father himselfe hath borne witnesse of me yee haue neither heard his voice at any time nor seene his shape And ye haue not his word abiding in you search the Scriptures c. Iohn 5. 33 35 37 38 39. 2. The Ministry of the Word brings vs not onely to a good opinion of Religion and to an outward profession of it but workes Faith and Certainety in our consciences Faith comes by hearing Romanes 10. 17. But the meanes whereby it workes this Faith and Certainety in vs is the Word it selfe by causing vs to see the ground of that it teacheth vs to beleeue in the Word therefore Paul saith Acts 26. 22. Hauing obtained helpe of God I continue vnto this day witnessing both to small and great saying none other things than those things which the Prophets and Moses did say should come When once we heare God in his Word to teach vs any truth then are we certaine of it and not before Acts 17. 11 12. Therefore many of them beleeued Then we beleeue no longer because men teach vs but for that we are taught of God himselfe and though they that did first teach vs and draw vs to a liking of the truth should fall from it yet will not wee forsake it when once wee can say wee haue heard him our selues The Reason of the Doctrine is that all men are subiect to errour and therefore their testimonie is too weake a foundation to ground our Faith vpon and on the other side there is no possibility of errour in Gods Word euery man is a lier that is subiect to be deceiued himselfe and so to deceiue others Romanes 3. 4. Psalme 93. 5. Thy testimonies are very sure To shew the difference betweene our Religion and that of the Papists and whether hath most certainety The Papist grounds his Faith vpon the testimony of the Church I will not say of what Church but say it were the true Church of Christ yet it consisteth onely of men that are subiect to errour and consequently the conscience cannot with any certainety relye vpon the testimony thereof But we ground our Faith onely vpon the Word of God Obiect 1. How can we know the Scripture to be the Word but by the testimony of the Church Answ. Indeede the testimony of the Church doth first incline vs to thinke that the Scripture is the Word of God and makes vs willing to heare and reade it but after we by hearing and reading it attaine to further certainety and assurance for God himselfe speaketh to vs in the Scriptures hee spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which haue beene since the world began Luke 1. 70. God at sundry times and in diuers manners spake in times past vnto the fathers by the Prophets Heb. 1. 1. and that so clearely and euidently that the faithfull are vndoubtedly assured it is he that speaketh it is indeed his Word And they can say as Cant. 2. 8. It is the â—…oice of my Belouâ—…d And 5. 2. It is the voice of my Bâ—…loued that knocketh This is promised to the faithfull Esay 52. 6. They shall know in that day that I am he that doth speake behold it is I. Iohn 7. 17. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe And indeed if we could not now be vndoubtedly certaine that it is indeede Gods Word the case of the Church were worse now than it was when God spake to his people in visions and dreames for they were without any externall testimony from men fully assured then that it was the Lord himselfe indeede that spake vnto them if Abraham had not beene so hee would not haue beene so forward to sacrifice his Sonne Gen. 22. 3. nor Cornelius in obeying the commandement he had receiued in a vision to send for Peter Acts 10. 7. After Paul had seene the vision immediately hee endeuoured to goe into Macedonia assuredly gathering that the Lord called him to preach the Gospel vnto them Acts 16. 10. No it is certaine that we may be more sure that God speakes to vs in his Word than they could be of his speaking vnto them in visions 2. Peter 1. 19. Wee haue also a more sure word of prophesie Obiâ—…ct 2. The Scriptures are obscure and no man can be certaine of the sense of them but by the Church Answ. 1.
To the naturall man indeede they are obscure the naturall man receiueth not the things of the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. 2. But in themselues they are plaine and cleare to them whose eyes God hath opened the entrance into thy Word giueth light it giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple Psal. 119. 130. 3. God hath promised to teach all his Elect and to giue them his Spirit to open their mindes that they may vnderstand the Scriptures in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to their saluation they shall be all taught of God Ioh. 6. 45. Seeing all are bound to seeke for certainety in the matters of their Religion we are all to be Exhorted First That we would in these matters not rest vpon the credit of any man but seeke to ground our consciences vpon the Word of God else will we be found in the day of tentation no better than the foolish man that built vpon the sand Matth. 7. 26. Secondly That we would labour to bring good and honest hearts to the reading and hearing of the Word because to such onely the promise is made that God by his Spirit will instruct them What man is hee that feareth the Lord him shall hee teach in the way that he shall choose Psalme 25. 12. Followeth now the fruit and effect whereby they testified their Faith Viz. the open profession they make of it to the Woman that first drew them to Christ which teacheth vs this Doctrine That he that hath true Faith will be ready to make profession of it when occasion shall be offered with the heart man belieueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation Rom. 10. 10. Wee hauing the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleeue and therefore speake 2. Cor. 4. 13. God sets vp the light of his grace in no mans heart for his owne priuate vse onely but that it might giue light vnto others men light not a candle and put it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it giueth light euen to all that are in the house Matth. 5. 15. 1. To reprooue the Nicodemites of our time such as pretend to haue Faith and to haue receiued the loue of Gods truth and yet are ashamed or affraid to make profession of it among such as will hate or scorne them for it such I would wish to meditate of these two places Iob 6. 10. Then should I yet haue comfort yea I would harden my selfe in sorrow let him not spare for I haue not concealed the words of the holy One. And Matth. 10. 32 33. Whosoeuer shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in Heauen 2. To reprooue the Hypocrites who will pretend to haue grace and yet no man of iudgement that conuerseth with them is able to discerne it eyther in their words or deeds One principall way whereby we are to make profession of our Religion is a holy life Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen Matth. 5. 16. A verball profession without this is little worth THE SEVENTIE SEVEN LECTVRE ON IANVARY XV. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLIII XLIIII XLV Now after two dayes he departed thence and went into Galile For Iesus himselfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him hauing seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast THe last day we finished the History of that speech that our Sauiour had with the woman of Samaria and of the great good that came of it both vnto her selfe and vnto her neighbours it followeth now that we proceed vnto the History of his going into Galile the place which it pleased him to make choice of for the exercise of the greatest part of his Ministry and to spend most of his time in This History was begun in the three first verses of this Chapter and hath beene hitherto interrupted and discontinued by a long relation of that which fell out in the way These three Verses which I haue now read doe summarily set downe our Sauiours returne into Galile But before we come to the diuision of the Text and the handling of the seuerall parts of it one doubt and difficulty is to be remoued to make our way plaine vnto the Doctrine that is to be deliuered from it For it may be demanded whether Galile were not his owne Country and if it were what sense is there in this reason He went into Galile because a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country To this I answer that though Christ were brought vp in the Prouince and Country of Galile for Nazaret was a city in Galile Marke 1. 9. in which respect also hee was sometimes called Iesus the Galilean Matth. 26. 69. yet in this place by his owne Countrey is meant Nazaret as it is also called Matth. 13. 54. Luk. 4. 23. because though he was not borne there but at Bethlehem in Iuda yet Nazaret was the towne where his parents had dwelt Luke 2. 39. and wherein he was brought vp and had liued by the space of thirty yeares Luke 4. 16. In which respect also the Iewes were wont to call him Iesus of Nazaret Matth. 21. 11. Luke 24. 19. Yea it was necessary he should be brought vp there because of that Prophesie that had beene made of him Matth. 2. 23. Hee came and dwelt in a City called Nazaret that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazaren So that the words that I haue now read are as if the Euangelist should haue said in plaine termes thus After two daies he departed thence and went not to Nazaret for he shund that towne of purpose but into other parts of Galile for he knew that in Nazaret his owne Country he should haue no honour his Ministry would not be regarded at all So that in these Verses that I haue now read there be foure principall points to be obserued First our Sauiours leauing and shunning of Nazaret his owne Country and going into other parts of Galile Secondly the reason why he did so because he knew he could haue no honour there Thirdly the good entertainement that he found in those parts of Galile that he went vnto When hee was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Fourthly the cause of that good entertainement he found among them They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast For the first it is a thing worthy of our obseruation that our Sauiour being now to begin to preach for till after this
and strange though it be indeed of lesse worth than the other Though Manna were the excellentest foode that euer mortall man did liue vpon yet when the Israelites had beene vsed to it a while they loathed it and preferred the fish and cucumbers and onions and garlicke of Egypt before it Num. 11. 5 6. Of this corruption the Apostle speaketh 2. Tim. 4. 3. Men will not endure wholesome doctrine and why so They haue itching eares and will after their lusts get them an heape of Teachers Their owne foode be it neuer so wholesome they cannot endure they must haue variety that that is new and strange and that not because they may profit more by them than by their owne as sometimes it falleth out but onely to feede this itching humour of curiositie This is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest with the people euen with the people of God with good people to esteeme well of their owne Pastours And wee beseech you brethren know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1. Thess. 5. 12. Obey them which haue the rule ouer you for they watch for your soules as they that must giue account Heb. 13. 17. The fourth and last Reason is the selfe-loue that is in all men by nature and great desire to be flattered in their sinnes For the Minister that hath liued long among them knoweth them better than any stranger and is able more particularly to touch and reproue their sinnes If he in his doctrine do but come neare any corruption they know themselues guilty of though he know no such thing by them nor once thinke of them they iudge presently he aymeth at them he intendeth to disgrace them Though a stranger inueigh against their sinnes euery whit as particularly and sharpely as their owne Pastour yet because they thinke he knoweth nothing by them he aymeth not at them they can take it in good part and commend him too This was the cause of the hatred Ahab bare both to Eliah 1. Reg. 21. 20. and to Micaiah 1. Reg. 22. 8. We haue heard the foure Reasons of the Doctrine let vs now come to the Vses of it For it is a Doctrine of good Vse both for vs Ministers and for all you that are the people of God 1. For vs that are Ministers This Doctrine serueth to exhort vs to vse all good meanes to preserue the credit and estimation of our persons in the hearts of Gods people This we are bound to doe 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth Tit. 2. 15. See that no man despise thee For if we lose our reuerence and estimation in the hearts of Gods people our Doctrine will do them no good And we may perceiue by this Doctrine how apt the people are to despise vs specially when we haue liued long amongst them It standeth vs vpon therefore so much the more carefully to vse all good meanes whereby we may maintaine our estimation in their hearts And I finde in Gods Word three speciall meanes whereby this may be done First by our Diligence and Care to teach profitably That is the chiefe thing that will procure vs reuerence and estimation if we doe our worke well 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This is that that the Apostle teacheth 2. Tim. 2. 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Worke-man that needeth not bee ashamed diuiding the Word of God aright And 1. Timothie 4. hauing charged Timothie verse 12. too looke to it that no man despise his Youth he telleth him by what meanes he may preserue his Person and Ministry from contempt and disdaine verse 13. and standeth principally vpon this Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine Verse 14. Despise not the â—…ift that is in thee but stirre it vp and seeke to increase it And addeth verse 15. These things exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that it may bee seene how thou profitest among all men If this care and conscience be in vs we shall be sure to haue honour though Sathan and all the world should conspire to disgrace vs A Prophet a true and faithfull Prophet he meanes is not without honour Matth. 13. 57. Mar. 6. 4. If this be wanting no wealth no titles no hospitality no good workes we can doe will be able to preserue vs from contempt The second meanes is by our faithfulnesse in our ministry This differeth from the former for a man may be a diligent and very sufficient Teacher and yet not faithfull in his Ministry This is faithfulnesse when we are carefull to deliuer the whole counsell of God to his people not concealing any part of it for fauour or feare of any man Ier. 23. 28. He that hath my Word let him speake my Word faithfully 1. Cor. 4. 2. It is required of Gods Stewards that euery man be found faithfull 2. Tim. 2. 2. What things thou hast heard of me the same deliuer to faithfull men which shall be able to teach others This hath great force to procure vs reuerence in the hearts of all men When the Pharisees would giue a reason of the reuerence they pretended to beare to our Sauiour they giue this Matth. 22. 16. Master we know that thou are true and teachest the way of God truly neither carest for any man for thou considerest not the person of man And when the Apostle chargeth Titus to looke to it that no man despise him he prescribeth him this way to keepe himselfe from contempt Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Titus might haue said This was a strange direction this is the way rather to procure vs the contempt and hatred of all men if we shall not only teach such particular duties as he had mentioned before but apply them also so particularly by exhorting and rebuking men specially if we do it with such authority and boldnesse as thou speakest off No saith the Apostle feare it not this will gaine thee estimation and honour in the hearts of men yea of all men yea euen of them that were most offended with thee for thy faithfulnesse if they belong to God And this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man shall finde more fauour at the length than he that flattereth with his tongue On the other side if a man will make himselfe a base vnderling to any in the matter of his Ministry so as he dareth not deliuer some parts of Gods truth he dareth not reproue some faults for feare of man if he had all the learning in the world yet shall he haue no true honour for thus saith the Lord speaking to the Priests and Teachers of his People Mal. 2. 9. Therefore haue I also made you to be despised and vile before all the People because you haue not kept my waies but haue beene partiall in the
Law The third and last meane we are to vse to maintaine our honour and estimation in the hearts of Gods people is to make our selues an example and patterne to them in all the duties of holinesse toward God and righteousnesse toward men and to shew care of this not in our selues onely but in all that are of our family also This direction is giuen Tit. 1. 6. Hee must be vnreproueable and not so onely but his children also must be faithfull not scandalous for riot neither disobedient See the great force that this hath to gaine reuerence to our Persons and Ministry in two examples 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but bee vnto them that beleeue an example in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith and in purenesse The other is in Iohn Baptist see what honour the holinesse of his life did gaine him with all men Mar. 6. 20. Herod reuerenced Iohn because hee knew him to bee a iust man and an holy Insomuch as though he did hate him for his faithfulnesse and persecuted him to the death yet he did it against his conscience and that was the cause why it was after such a vexation and torment vnto him When he heard of the fame of Iesus he thought straight of Iohn Baptist Mar. 6. 14. Iohn Baptist is risen from the dead And 6. 16. When Herod heard it hee said It is Iohn whom I beheaded As if he should say This will neuer out of my Conscience that he was a good man and a iust and I hated him for his faithfulnesse I troubled and persecuted him On the other side had we all the meanes in the world to make vs great yet if our selues make not conscience of the things we teach others yea if we be not carefull to put all iniquitie farre from our Tabernacles we shall grow contemptible and vile for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it See two plaine proofes of this the one is Esay 43. 27 28. Thy Teachers haue transgressed against me therefore haue I prophaned the Rulers of my Sanctuary The other place for this is 1. Sam. 2. 30. in the example of Eli he was himselfe vnreprouable but because he had not that care he should haue had of his family but suffered his children to runne to riot to the great scandall of the Church the Lord threatneth to bring great contempt vpon him and thereupon giueth this generall Rule Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me mine Ordinances my Word my worship shall be despised A sentence worthy to be oft thought vpon by vs specially that are Ministers and not by vs only but by all men as being spoken by him that is able to make his word good that is able to poure contempt euen vpon Princes 1. Sam. 2. 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be despised Lecture the eightie Februarie 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLIIII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the second Vse this Doctrine serueth vnto The Vse therefore that the people of God are to make of this Doctrine is this That for as much as 1. Our Sauiour here noteth it for a great sinne in all such as cannot honour a Prophet if he be their owne Country-man and that 2. Christ for this cause refused to teach at Nazareth and that 3. They can receiue no profit by the Doctrine of their Teachers if vpon any pretence they despise their persons and that 4. The chiefe cause why men refuse to giue due respect vnto their owne Prophets are those foure faults which I spake of in the Reason of this Doctrine That therefore all the faithfull would take heede of and labour to arme themselues against these foure corruptions which are in the nature of euery one of vs and which if we take not good heed vnto we shall neuer be able to yeeld that honour that is due to the Ordinance of God in the Ministry of his seruants I will therefore speake of all these foure corruptions particularly and giue you remedies against them out of the Word of God The first of these foure corruptions as we haue heard is Pride We disdaine to be directed and reproued by such as we know to be no better men than our selues specially if we know them to be our inferiours men of baser or meaner estate in the world than our selues For we are apt to thinke that euery Preacher that with any plainenesse and power admonisheth and reprooueth our sins seekes to vsurpe authority and to reigne as a Lord or Pope ouer vs to hold our heads vnder his girdle and that we can by no meanes endure Hereupon it is that you shall seldome heare any fall out with a faithfull Minister but they will be ready to vpbraid him with the meanes of his estate and to charge him with pride that he being no better a man should take so much vpon him though in no other thing he shew himselfe proud but in the plainenesse of his Ministry only Thus did the Sodomites reiect the most humble admonition of Lot Gen. 19. 9. Hee is come alone as a stranger and shall he iudge and rule Thus did Corah with his Company reiect the Ministry of Moses and Aaron though Moses were the meekest man vpon earth Num. 16. 3. Ye take too much vpon you wherefore lift ye your selues aboue the Congregation of the Lord Now there be foure excellent remedies giuen vs in Gods Word against this corruption 1. To consider it is no pride nor presumption in the Minister of Christ how meane a person soeuer he be in worldly respects to vrge all men to yeeld obedience to the Word to reproue the sins of any man yea to do this plainely and boldly as one hauing authority for he hath a commission and calling from God to do this Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Yea we are bound to doe this vpon paine of Gods Curse Ier. 1. 17. Speake vnto them all that I command thee bee not affraid of their faces lest I destroy thee before them Why should any then count it pride in vs to doe that that we haue so good a warrant to doe and that God hath so straightly charged vs to doe 2. The second remedy against this pride is to consider that the message is to be regarded not according to the worth of him that bringeth it but of him from whom it commeth looke not in the ministry of the Word to the meanenesse and basenesse of the messenger but to the Maiesty of him that hath sent him to speake to thee in his Name 2. Cor. 5. 20. Now then we are Embassadours for Christ we pray you we teach you exhort you reproue you in Christs stead When thy heart beginneth to rise at any thing thou hearest taught and vrged vpon thy conscience out of Gods Word say as Ioseph did Gen. 50. 19. Am not
of his Apostles giuen them a charge which was peculiar to them and to them for that time also as appeareth by that which our Sauiour said vnto them Luke 22. 36. but now he that hath a purse let him take it and likewise his scrip And by that which is said of Pauls cloke which he left at Troas 2. Tim. 4. 13. Matth. 10. 9 10. Prouide not gold nor siluer nor money nor a scrip for your iourney neither two coates neither shooes nor a staffe he giueth a reason that is common to all faithfull Ministers with them For the workeman is worthy of his meate Yea as Luke 10. 7. hath it The labourer is worthy of his wages and wages we know if it be iust and equall is more than will serue for foode And Luke 22. 35. he seeketh to confirme them by that experiment When I sent you without bagge or scrip or shooes lacked ye any thing And they said Nothing Thirdly they shall be sure to finde some that will receiue their Doctrine also and profit by it This is plaine in the Parable of the sower the sower loseth not all his seede but though some fell on the high way and some on stony ground and some among thornes yet some fell in good ground Mar. 4. 8. 20. So we shall finde in the story of the Acts of the Apostles that notwithstanding the places they went to were deepely setled and strongly rooted in Idolatry and that also they euer met with most bitter opposition of the Iewes yet they neuer preached any where but some receiued profit by them This is noted at Pauls being at Thessalonica Acts 17. 4. Some of them beleeued and ioyned in company with Paul and Silas And at Athens verse 34. though some mocked and others were in suspence Howbeit certaine men claue vnto Paul and beleeued And at Rome Acts 28. 24. Some were perswaded with the things that were spoken and some beleeued not The Reason of this Doctrine is this That God maketh that precious account of the Ministry of his Gospell that he neuer bestoweth it vpon any place were he hath not some of his Elect. Other blessings God bestoweth in as great plenty vpon Reprobates as vpon his Elect. Eccles. 9. 2. All things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iust and to the wicked But this blessing God giueth to no place where he hath not some people to saue This the Lord expressed vnto Paul when he giueth him the reason why he would haue him preach at Corinth Acts 18. 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace for I haue much people in this Citie And Christ giues this for a reason why he sent forth the Seuenty because the Lords haruest was then great God had much good corne to gather into his barne Luk. 10. 2. And the Apostle when he would proue that God had an Elect people among the Gentiles and had a purpose to saue the Gentiles vseth this argument to proue it by Rom. 10. 18. But I demand haue they not heard no doubt their sound went throughout all the earth and their words vnto the ends of the world Now if God neuer send his Prophets and Messengers to any people but where he hath some of his Elect then can they not choose but finde some that will honour them some that will be kinde vnto them yea which is more some that will heare and receiue their Doctrine For so saith our Sauiour Iohn 10. 27. My sheepe heare my voice The Vse of this Doctrine is for our encouragement that are Ministers of the Gospell against the generall contempt and hatred that is borne not to our persons onely but to our Doctrine and Ministry also 1. Though no man regarded vs nor our Ministry yet if we haue the testimony of a good conscience euery one of vs may comfort our selues as the Prophet doth Esay 49. 4 5. My iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God though Israel bee not gathered yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and my God shall be my strength But yet the Lord hath giuen vs this further encouragement That if the fault be not in our selues wee shall not want honour maintenance or successe but though many doe despise vs yet some shall receiue vs esteeme of vs loue vs and heare vs with delight and profit And we haue more cause of comfort in the loue of one good man that feareth God how poore soeuer than we haue cause of discouragement in the hatred and scorne of an hundred wicked men Yea certainely our hearts are not vpright in vs if we be not of this mind This was Dauids minde Psal. 119. 79. Let such as feare thee turne vnto me and such as know thy testimonies 2. The second Vse of this Doctrine is for the reproofe of wicked men that receiue vs not This example of the rest of the Galileans did doubtlesse increase the condemnation of them of Nazaret in reiecting Christ. Many flatter themselues in this and thinke it is no sinne to despise Preachers and Preaching because it is the fashion all men do so For this is certainely a great comfort to wicked men to see that many do as they do or worse then they do Ezek. 16. 54. Iuda by her sinnes comforted Sodome and Samaria But know thou though this be a poore and wretched comfort yet thou shalt not haue so much as this to comfort thee For thou seest there be many that esteeme vs and our Ministry Wisedome is iustified of her children Matth. 11. 19. yea many of thine owne sort and ranke Gentlemen as thou art Seruing-men as thou art Husbandmen and Tradesmen as thou art men of as good calling and degree as thy selfe men of poore estate as thy selfe this is that that will one day confound thee yea say they were all thy inferiours their example in this will confound thee 1. Cor. 1. 27. God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise their zeale will confound thy backwardnesse their loue thy hatred and malice Yea this thine owne conscience knoweth well and that is the cause why thou frettest so to heare and see this that there be so many resort to our Ministry so many that loue and esteeme vs Mark 11. 18. Followeth now the reason that moued the Galileans to receiue Christ They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast Why what did he at the Feast Surely there is nothing expressed that he did but that Iohn 2. 15. He made a scourge and droue all out of the Temple that sold oxen and sheepe and doues and poured out the changers money and ouerthrew the tables Yet it is certaine he did there at that time many miracles though it be not expressed what they were for so it is said When he was in Ierusalem at the Passeouer many belieued in him when they saw the miracles that he did Ioh. 2. 23. And
Nicodemus was drawne to belieue that he was come from God because of the miracles that he had done Ioh. 3. 2. And here we see the fruit and vse of those miracles they that saw them were made willing to receiue and heare him The Doctrine then is this That the chiefe end of all true miracles hath been to gaine credit and estimation to the Doctrine and Word of God This is euident in the miracles of the Prophets when Eliah had restored the child of the widow of Sarepta she said vnto him 1. Reg. 17. 22. Now I know that thou art a man of God and that the Word of the Lord in thy mouth is true The like we see in the miracles of the Euangelists and Apostles Acts 8. 6. The people gaue beed to those things that Philip spake with one accord hearing and seeing the miracles that he did And Acts 13. 12. When the Deputy saw what was done vpon Elymas strucken blinde by Paul be belieued and was astonied at the Doctrine of the Lord. And this also was the vseof our Sauiours owne miracles Iohn 10. 41 42. Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued in him there What did his miracles worke sauing faith in them No this honour was euer peculiar to the Word Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10. 17. but they drew them to haue a good opinion of him to be willing to heare him that so they might be conuerted by him to begin to belieue that he was indeed a Prophet sent of God and so this their belieuing in him is expounded in the beginning of Ver. 41. And many resorted to him Three examples there be of those that receiued this good by them but none conuerted The first is here in this place compared with Matth. 11. 20. Where Christ vpbraideth these Galileans for this that though they had seene so many miracles yet they repented not The second example is Iohn 2. 23. Many belieued in him when they saw his miracles which he did but lesus did not commit himselfe to them because he knew them all he knew what was in them The last example is Nicodemus Ioh. 3. 2. he alleadgeth this to be the thing that drew him to Christ as to a Prophet sent of God No man can do the miracles that thou doest except God were with him yet was he not conuerted by these miracles but by the Doctrine of Christ. And that is the reason why our Sauiour first preached the Word and then wrought miracles that it might appeare the end why he wrought miracles was to gaine credit to his Doctrine Matth 4. 23. He went about all Galile teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospell of the Kingdome and healing euery secknesse And though there be little mentioned of his preaching before this his returne into Galile yet it is euident by Nicodemus speech to him that he preached while he was at the Feast Ioh. 3. 2. Rabbi we know that thou art a Teacher come from God The Reason why our Sauiour wrought miracles to gaine credit and authority to his Doctrine though he were able to preach with such power and authority was this That his Doctrine was new his calling and function that he exercised in the Church was new And the Lords manner hath been alwayes when he erected any new worship and seruice or any new function or calling in his Church to giue testimony to it from heauen this way that it might be knowne to be of God Thus God gaue testimony to the worship vnder the Law So soone as the Tabernacle was erected Exod. 40. 34. The glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle So when the Temple was finished 1. Reg. 8. 11. The glory of the Lord filled the house of the Lord. And thus God gaue testimony to his new worship established vnder the Gospell Marke 16. 20. They went sorth and preached euery where and the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the Word with signes that followed So when God hath raised vp a new calling and function in his Church he hath been wont this way to giue testimony vnto it from Heauen Moses his calling was confirmed thus Exod. 4. 5. and Eliah's 1. Reg. 17. 24. and though Iohn wrought no miracles Ioh. 10. 41. yet was his calling confirmed by many miracles first he was borne of parents that were both old and his mother barren also Luke 1. 7. 18. Secondly his father was made dumbe for doubting of Gods promise Luke 1. 22. Thirdly he leaped in his mothers wombe for ioy assoone as his mother heard the voice of Maries salutation Luke 1. 44. Fourthly presently vpon his birth his father was made able to speake againe Luke 1. 64. Insomuch as it is said all the neighbours gathered from all these things that certainly he would proue some extraordinary man Vers. 66. All they that heard of them laid them vp in their hearts saying what manner of Child shall this be So the calling of the Apostles God did beare witnesse vnto them with signes and wonders and with diuerse miracles Heb. 2. 4. So that of the Euangelists The people gaue eare to those things that Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles that he did Acts 8. 6. So was the calling of all the Elders whether teaching or ruling onely confirmed Is any man sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray ouer him annointing him with oile in the name of the Lord and the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp Iam. 5. 14 15. So Christ himselfe thought good to confirme his new calling by miracles and by this argument proues himselfe vnto Iohns Disciples to be the true Messias Mat. 11. 3. 5. and Iohn 6. 14. When they had seene the miracles that Iesus did they said This is of a truth the Prophet that should come into the world The Vse of this Doctrine is first for defence of our Church and Religion against the Papists who would from hence conclude our Church and Religion must needs be false because we haue no miracles and that theirs must needs be true because they haue the gift of miracles First for our selues we confesse that neither we haue this gift nor need it and themselues grant that miracles wrought there where there is no necessity are to be suspected For neither our Doctrine nor our Function being any other than such as Christ and his Apostles did teach and ordaine they are by the miracles that they wrought sufficiently ratified and confirmed For indeed to this end serued the miracles of Christ and his Apostles to be as seales to confirme the Faith of Gods people in the Doctrine they taught Many other signes truly did Iesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this booke But these are written that ye might belieue that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of God and that belieuing ye
were a kinde of Sacramentall food to the people that did eate of them Therefore they were commanded to haue both on the first day of the Feast and on the last day also an holy assembly Exod. 12. 16. And we shall finde that Gods people then had no ordinary Church-assembly that was so publike and solemne as the Passeouer yea not so onely but they were enioyned besides the ordinary morning and euening sacrifice to offer sacrifices vnto the Lord vpon euery one of those seuen dayes Numb 28. 23 24. whereby also it appeareth that it was a chargeable seruice that God required of them And yet this is more plaine by that that is written Deut. 16. 16 17. where they are charged that no man come to this Feast empty-handed without bringing somewhat with him to giue and offer vnto the Lord. The third and last thing to be obserued is that the Galileans vsed to go to this holy Feast first though it were so chargeable secondly though it were kept at Ierusalem so farre from them thirdly though they had also Church-assemblies to go vnto in their Synagogues at home euery Sabbath day as it is plaine Luke 4. 16. 31. fourthly though at this time both the Priests that were to celebrate the Passeouer were very corrupt euer mortall enemies to Christ Matth. 21. 45 46. and the Temple it selfe also was greatly polluted and made euen a den of thieues Matth. 21. 13. fiftly and lastly though these Galileans were a rude and base people and in that respect contemptible to those Iewes whom they should meet at Ierusalem Iohn 7. 52. Art thou also of Galile search and looke for out of Galile ariseth no Prophet yet they went also vnto the Feast and the Holy Ghost commendeth them here for it The Doctrine then that ariseth from this example is this That the publike and most solemne Church-assemblies are greatly to be esteemed and diligently to be frequented by all Gods people Now because the proofe that my Text yeeldeth to this Doctrine is taken from example I will insist onely vpon this kinde of proofe because as wee naturally vse to regard examples more than precepts so the examples of Gods people commended by the Holy Ghost are euery whit of as great force as any Commandementâ—…s Prouerbs 2. 20. Walke in the way of good men and keepe the way of the righteous See therefore the proofe of this in three sorts of examples First such as haue beene poore and in that respect might best haue beene excused Luke 2. 41. The parents of Christ though they were poore and dwelt farre from Ierusalem and the one of them not bound by expresse Law to doe it yet went euery yeare to Ierusalem to the Passeouer the most solemne Church-assembly that Gods people had in those dayes Behold a witnesse against them that pretend pouerty for their excuse in this case Secondly in such as haue beene men of the greatest measure of knowledge and grace and in that respect one would haue thought had had no need to haue gone to them but might haue serued God as well at home And here wee haue the example both of the Apostles after Christs ascension Luke 24. 53. who were continually in the Temple and of the Primitiue Church Acts 2. 46. who continued daily with one accord in the Temple And of our blessed Sauiour himselfe whose custome was to go to the Synagogue euery Sabbath day Luke 4. 16. and who did constantly go to Ierusalem to euery Passeouer Iohn 2. 13. And here are witnesses against them that pretend they haue no need they can get no good by going to them Thirdly such as were great persons and therefore might haue disdained to sort themselues and ioyne with the base multitude in Gods seruice And here wee haue both Hezekiah the King who resolued so soone as euer hee was recouered to goe vp to the house of the Lord Esay 38. 22. and specially Dauid Psalme 26. 8. O Lord I haue loued the habitation of thine house and the place where thine honour dwelleth And Psal. 84. 12. O Lord of hosts how amiable are thy Tabernacles my soule longeth yea and fainteth for the Courts of the Lord. And these are witnesses against them who out of affectation of state vse to haue the Communion in their houses and think it a disparagement to ioyne with the base multitude in the seruice of God The Reasons why the Church-assemblies are so much to be regarded are foure 1 In respect of the exercises of Religion that are vsed in them I meane the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the prayers and praises that are offered vp vnto God for in them Gods people find more sweetnesse than in any thing in the world besides Of this the Prophet speaketh Esay 25. 6. In this mountaine shall the Lord of hosts make to all people a feast of fat things a feast of fined wines of fat things full of marrow of wines fined and purified Indeed euery man cannot finde such sweetnesse in these things he is a happy man that can sauour and relish these dainties but so those whom I haue mentioned did and euery one that is regenerate is able to do so in some measure Psal. 65. 4. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy courts and we shall be satisfied with the pleasures of thine house euen of thine holy Temple 2 In respect of the fellowship and presence of Gods people that assemble there for as euery godly man loueth all such as feare God Psalme 15. 4. and delighteth in their company Psalme 119. 63. I am a companion to all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts so doth he take most comfort in their company when they meet together in the Church assemblies to serue God It shall be a great part of our happinesse in the life to come to meet together with all the faithfull and to stand in the assembly of the righteous as may appeare by that obtestation of the Apostle We beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our gathering together vnto him 2 Thessal 2. 1. and by that speech also of the Prophet Sinners shall not stand in the congregation of the righteous Psalme 1. 5. And some resemblance and taste of that comfort we haue in our meeting together with Gods people in the Church-assemblies here Hebr. 10. 25. Not forsaking the assembling together that we haue among our selues For there is great force euen in the presence and fellowship of Gods people both to confirme and nourish and increase grace in vs As iron sharpneth iron so a man sharpneth the countenance of his friend Pro. 27. 17. And when the brethren met Paul at Appij Forum he praised God and tooke courage it was a great comfort and reuiuing of his spirit to meet with them Act. 28. 15. First because of the helpe we receiue by their example and the grace that is in them
which seemes to be the cause of the meeting together vnto prayer of those good women we read of Acts 16. 13. As a little spark will keep heat while it is on the hearth with the rest of the fire but pluck it from the rest and it will die straight so hath experience proued it to be in this case Secondly because they know that the more of Gods people meet and ioyne together the more publike and solemne the assembly is the more acceptable will their seruice be vnto God and the more auaileable to their comfort And that is the reason why when Gods people haue shewed more than ordinary desire to preuaile with God in prayer they haue shewed more than ordinary care to assemble as many of them together as possibly they could Ioel 2. 15 16. Blow a trumpet in Zion sanctifie a fast call a solemne assembly gather the Elders assemble the children let the Bridegroome go sorth of his chamber and the Bride out of her Bride-chamber as if he should say Leaue none out That was the reason why Hezekiah was so carefull to gather together such a solemne assembly to the Passeouer 2 Chron. 30. 1. 5. 3 The third reason is the promise that God hath made of his speciall first Presence secondly Protection and thirdly Blessing to the publike assemblies more than to any other people vpon the earth First in respect of this speciall presence of God the Prophet calleth Sion the habitation of Gods house and the place where his honour dwelleth Psalme 26. 8. In this respect also the place of Gods publike Worshippe is called the face of God Psalme 105. 4. Seeke the Lord and his strength seeke his face continually And Cain could complaine when hee was banished from his fathers house the onely place where Gods publike Worshippe was to be had then that hee should bee hid from Gods face Genes 4. 14. and Verse 16. Hee â—…t out from the presence of the Lord. And least we should thinke this wâ—… peculiar to the Temple or Tabernacle or place of Gods ceremonial or ship which had indeed some priuiledges aboue our Temples you shall find that this is spoken also of the Synagogues Psalme 83. 12. They also are called the Habitations of God Yea to our assemblies also is this promise made as well as to theirs Matthew 18. 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the midst of them Reuelation 2. 1. Christ walkes in the midst of the seuen golden Candlestickes Secondly Now for the promise of speciall protection it is certaine that the Church-assemblies where God is purely worshipped according to his Word are meanes to preserue such as doe frequent them and the places where they are kept from many iudgements that would otherwise fall vpon them This was figured by that Ceremony The wals of the Temple were carued round about with figures of Cherubins 1 Kings 6. 29. And this we haue partly found in our owne experience both in the preseruation of our Land in generall from forraigne inuasion and domestique treasons and in the safety sundry Congregations haue enioyed And we should certainly find it more than we do if our infidelity and other our grieuous sinnes hindered it not See the promise for this Esay 33. 20 21. Looke vpon Sion the City of our solemne Feasts thine eyes shall see Ierusalem a quiet habitation a Tabernacle that cannot be remoued and the stakes thereof can neuer be taken away neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken for surely the mighty Lord will be vnto vs a place of floods and broad riuers whereby shall passe no ship with oares neither shall great ship passe thereby This is alledged for one reason why Dauid did so esteeme of Gods Tabernacles Psalme 84. 11. For the Lord God is the sunne and shield vnto vs. and 27. 5. For in time of trouble he shall hide vs in his pauilion In this respect they that are separated from the Church-assemblies are said to be deliuered vp to Sathan vnto his power and will as men that are vnder Gods protection no longer 1 Corinth 5. 5. Thirdly and lastly in speaking of the Promise of a speciall blessing that God hath made vnto the Church-assemblies I will not stand vpon the temporall blessings that God hath promised to such as do loue and frequent them which yet Dauid maketh one reason of his loue to Gods Tabernacles Psalme 84. 11. No good thing will he with-hold from them that walke vprightly And certainly if men with vpright hearts do frequent them they shall be sure of Gods blessing in outward things euen the rather for this But this is the speciall blessing I will desire you to obserue That God hath promised to giue a greater blessing to that seruice that is done to him at Church than to that that is done in any other place The same Prayers you may vse at home that are vsed there the same Psalmes you may sing the same Word you may read and meditate of and haue it also expounded to you yea the same Sacraments you may haue vpon necessity administred to you in your chambers and parlours that are administred there but you may not expect that blessing vpon any of these Ordinances of God in any place as you may finde in the Church assemblies This Dauid alleadgeth for another chiefe reason why he so esteemed Gods Tabernacles Psalme 84. 11. The Lord will giue grace and glory And 133. 3. For there in Sion orin the place where Brethren dwell euen together ioyne together in Gods worship The Lord appointed the blessing and life for euer The fourth and last Reason that should mooue vs to esteeme the Church-assemblies and frequent them diligently is for profession sake Say that neither the exercises of Religion that are vsed there nor the fellowshippe of Gods people which we may enioy there nor the speciall presence protection and blessing of God that may be found there could mooue vs to esteeme of them yet this should mooue vs. The best way we haue to professe our Religion our Homage and Obedience to God our loue and thankfulnesse to him for his mercies is to frequent diligently the publike and most solemne Assemblies of his Church So the Lord hauing in the former Verse forbidden his People the profession of a false religion Leuit. 26. 2. prescribeth them two things whereby they should professe themselues to be of the true Religion Ye shall keepâ—…â—…y Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary And Psal. 29. 1 〈◊〉 exhorting great men to professe their homage and subiection vnto the Lord he telleth them this is the best way to do it And speaking how he himselfe will professe his thankfulnesse to God for all his mercies he saith Psal. 35. 18. I will giue thankes to thee in a great Congregation I will praise thee among much people The vse of this Doctrine is first for exhortation secondly for reproofe And the exhortation concerneth first our selues secondly a
ioy vnspeakable and glorious As if he should say You belieue neuerthelesse assuredly in him though you did neuer see him 4 The true belieuer giues credit to the Word not onely in those truths wherein he hath no helpe from sense or reason to confirme him but euen where they are both against him Rom. 4. 18. Abraham against hope of sense and reason belieued vnder hope of Gods Word that he should be the Father of many Nations Let vs now come to the Vse of this Doctrine and we shall find it serueth first for instruction secondly for reproofe thirdly for comfort First for instruction to the Teacher secondly to the Hearer 1 To vs that are teachers sith our Ministry is ordained to bring men to Faith and there is no other means els ordained to that end Rom. 10. 17. and faith is grounded onely vpon the Word that therefore our chiefe care should be to bring good euidence from the Word for euery thing that we teach Mar. 4. 14. The sower soweth the word that is the onely seed of grace 2 Tim. 4. 2. Teach the Word improue rebuke exhort with all long-suffering and Doctrine 2 This serueth for the instruction of the Hearers seeing the excellency and happinesse of a Christian consisteth in his Faith By faith we are iustified in Gods sight and haue peace towards God Rom. 5. 1. By Faith we are sanctified Acts 15. 9. By Faith we stand and perseuere in the state of grace Thou standest by faith Rom. 11. 20. By Faith we quench all the fiery darts of the Deuill Ephes. 6. 16. And this faith is grounded onely vpon the Word of God We are therefore to be exhorted to seek good ground in the Word for that that we hold in Religion and therefore both to acquaint our selues with it in priuate and in frequenting the publike Ministry thereof to heare with iudgement and to mark well how that that is taught vs is grounded vpon the Word Euery Christian should esteem it a singular fauour of God that we may haue his Word in our houses to read on when we will and a foule sin not to make our vse of it This God complaines of as of a foule sin I haue written vnto them the great things of my Law and they were counted as a strange thing that did not belong vnto them that they had nothing to do withall Hos. 8. 12. And the Prophet describing vnto vs the man that shall be saued describes him by this Psal. 1. 2. that his delight is in the Law of God Euery man will grant that there is no hope a man should come to happinesse vnlesse he be such a one as is described Psal. 1. and such a one thou canst not be till thou can delight in Gods Word So likewise when we frequent the Ministry of the word we should learne to heare with iudgement and not so much to regard the zeale or vtterance of our Teachers as to marke well how they ground that that they teach vpon the Word of God Phil. 1. 9. This I pray saith Paul that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement For this those Noble-men of Berea are commended Acts 17. 11 12. They searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so Therefore many of them belieued The second Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe and terrour of carnall men He that wants faith it is impossible for him to please God Heb. 11. 6. but the wrath of God abideth on him Iohn 3. 36. And by this Doctrine it is euident the most men want true faith because the faith they seeme to haue is grounded not vpon the Word of God but onely vpon sense they belieue no farther than they see This shall appeare euidently in three Points 1. The faith they haue is grounded not vpon Gods Word but vpon sense Those truths that they see generally receiued and allowed of by men those they are content to hold but those truths that are reiected by men though they haue neuer so good a ground in Gods Word yet they cannot belieue I might instance this in sundry particulars if time would permit Whereas he whose Faith is grounded vpon Gods Word likes neuer the worse of any truth God hath reuealed to him because he seeth it reiected by men but euen as it is in other cases This is the triall of our loue to men Pro. 17. 17. A friend loues at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie so it is in this It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue made void thy Law therefore loue I thy commandements aboue gold yea aboue fine gold therefore I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right and I hate eue ry false way Psal. 119. 126 127 128. He that indeed loues Gods truth will loue it the more because it is reiected by the world 2 The faith they haue in Gods iustice is grounded not vpon the Word of God but vpon sense onely When the heauy hand of God is vpon them in some iudgement they can belieue indeed he is iustly offended with them for their sinnes When they heare the terrible thunder and see the lightening they can tremble before the Lord but so soone as this is past they cast off all feare of God nothing that they heare spoken out of Gods Word against their sinnes can moue them one whit Whereas the true belieuer that grounds his faith vpon Gods Word hath the feare of God in him at all times Blessed is the man that feareth alway Pro. 28. 14. and is much more assured of Gods iustice and hatred against sinne by that that he hath learned out of Gods Word than by any thing he can see or feele They tremble at the word Esa. 66. 2. So Noah being warned of God concerning things not seene though himselfe was expresly exempted from the iudgement yet was moued with feare Heb. 11. 7. For this the Nineuites are commended Ionah 3. 4 5. By the preaching of Ionab they were brought to that feare and humiliation though they saw not nor felt any thing that might cause them to feare 3 The Faith that the carnall man hath in Christ and perswasion of Gods mercy is not grounded vpon the Word but vpon sense onely he is indeed oft very confident of Gods fauour both for the present and for the time to come he saith to his soule Eat thy bread with ioy and drinke thy wine with a merrie heart for God now accepteth thy works Eccles. 9. 7. But what is the ground of his assurance He saith he sees Gods loue and feeles it daily The iudgements of God are farre aboue out of his sight Psal. 10. 5. But alas this will be found a false ground Eccles. 9. 2. No man knowes either loue or hatred of that that is before them Whereas the child of God is assured of Gods fauour for the present and the time to come by that which he heares and
other is neare vnto a man when his heart is thus hardened and growne obstinate in pride or in drunkennesse or in vncleannesse or in oppression or in any other sinne that the Prophet tels Amazia to his face 2 Chron. 25. 16. He knew by that that God had determined to destroy him as you shall finde he did indeed ver 27. And though the Iewes had many grieuous sinnes yet you shall find there neuer came any strange and common iudgements vpon them till they grew to this Dan. 9. 6. We would not obey thy seruants the Prophets which spake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord. Verse 11. Therefore the curse is powred vpon vs. Secondly God neuer is so fierce and terrible in his temporall iudgements against any sinners as against those that haue enioyed the best meanes and obstinately neglected and rebelled against them God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints Psal. 89. 7. Under the whole heauen it hath not beene done as hath beene done vnto Ierusalem Dan 9. 12. Wrath is come vpon them vnto the vttermost 1. Thess. 2. 16. Thirdly and principally in Gods spirituall iudgements we may discerne this 1. Such as wilfully refuse to receiue and embrace the truth when it is reuealed vnto them God is wont to take their iudgement and vnderstanding from them hearing you shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceiue for this people haue closed thâ—…ir owne eyes Matt. 13. 14 15. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued for this cause God shall send them strong delusion 2. Thess. 2 10 11. 2. Such as vse obstinately to sinne against their conscience God is wont to giue them vp to a reprobate minde and vnto beastly and vile affections Maruaile not therefore to see such as haue had the best meanes if they proue bad to become of all bad men the most profane and vngracious if you see children of most godly parents people that haue liued vnder most faithfull Pastors proue such wonder not It is said of Manasse the sonne of Hezekiah that he wrought more wickedly than all the Amoritâ—…s that had beene before him 2. Kings 21. 11. 3. God hath threatned against some sinners that he will neuer comfort them nor shew mercy on them and consequently not giue them grace to repent which is the grieuousest plague of all plagues the Lord will not spare that man but the anger of the Lord and his iâ—…alousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon him Deut. 29. 20. And the cause hereof you shall finde in the former verse to be the presumption and obstinacie in sinning that was in that man See this in Pharaoh Exod. 9. 12. the Lord hardened his heart that he could not repent But what was the cause Exod. 8. 15. 19 32. He had hardened his owne heart and wilfully refused to hearken to the message that was brought him from God or to be humbled and moued with his iudgements The Reasons of the Doctrine are two 1. This obstinacie in sinne argues that sinne hath the full possession of the heart and that men loue it vnfainedly and that is one cause why God hates it so much Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate And 66. 18. If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare me Our sins are then become our idols and gods these men haue set vp their idols in their hearts Ezek. 14. 3. when we giue diuine honour vnto them 2. It argues a rebellion and proud contempt of God when men will not be reclaimed by his Word Iob 34. 37. He addeth rebellion vnto his sinne And 1. Sam. 15. 23. Rebellion is as the sinne of Witch-craft Yea this obstinacy will bring the heart by little and little into that impardonable sinne that is committed in meere malice against God Therefore when the nature of that sinne is described it is called a sinning wilfully Heb. 10. 26. And Dauid Psal. 19. 13. speakes of presumptuous sin as of the next step to the great transgression The Vse of this Doctrine is both for Exhortation and for Reproofe and for Comfort also We are all to be Exhorted by this Doctrine to take heed of obstinacie in any sinne and to count it a great fauour and grace of God which we should pray for and by all meanes labour to attaine vnto viz. to haue tractable and teachable hearts This is made a note of Gods Elect to receiue the Word gladly Acts 2. 41. and with all readinesse of minde Acts 17. 11. Foure notes we may try this by 1. When in going to heare the word we goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall teach vs. Acts 10 33. We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God 2. When our reason is so captiuated vnto God that we dare not dispute nor cauill against any truth God hath clearely reuealed vnto vs in his Word seeme it neuer so contrary to our reason and affections Iob 6. 24. Teach me and I will hold my tongue and cause me to vnderstand wherin I haue erred as if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word any thing wherein I haue offended thee and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 3. When we are ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour when we dare not reiect good counsell and admoâ—…ition from any Esay 11. 6. A little childe shall leade them 4. When the Lord hauing reuealed his will vnto vs by any meanes we shew an earnest care and endeauour to obey it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart For Reproofe and terrour of all wicked men that liue in these daies of light Esay 33. 14. The sinners in Sion are affraid saith the Prophet And indeed no sinners vnder heauen haue so much cause to feare as the sinners in Sion haue they that haue enioyed the best meanes They cannot pretend ignorance for excuse of their sins all their sinnes will be iudged to be done obstinately and wilfully But two speciall sorts of sinners are reproued here First such as are wilfull and obstinate against the knowledge of the truth Secondly such as are obstinate and willfull against the practice and obedience of the truth Two sorts there be of them that will not know the truth as first they that refuse to heare because they thinke their ignorance will be some aduantage to them their conscience will be the quieter for it And these are like Felix Acts 24. 26. who when he felt his conscience awakened and troubled by Pauls Ministry would heare him no longer But alas this will be no aduantage to
them for first there is light enough in them by nature to condemne them though they neuer heare Sermon as many as haue sinned without the Law shall also perish without the Law Rom. 2. 12. Secondly the knowledge of the Word will not worke vnquietnesse but peace in the heart of them that doe obey it learne of me and yee shall finde rest to your soules Matth. 11. 29. Thirdly wilfull ignorance shall no way lessen but increase thy condemnation The Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 5. speaking of Atheists and Mockers saith This they willingly know not Mat. 10. 15. It shall bee easier for Sodome and Gomorrah than for them that will not heare The second sort of them that will not know the truth are they that can be content to heare but yet will not be perswaded of many truths that haue oft beene clearely taught them out of Gods Word They cannot be perswaded that preaching is the onely ordinary meanes of saluation that we must so precisely rest from our owne labours vpon the Sabbath that a man is bound to frequent euery part of Gods worship both in Church and house that euery master of a family is charged with the soules of his whole family and shall answer for the sinnes that are committed in it These men I would haue to weigh first that it is spoken to the praise of many and noted as a marke of Gods Elect to receiue the Word with all readinesse Acts 17. 11. and the very entrance of Gods Word giueth light vnto them Psal. 119. 130. And the contrary is noted by the Holy Ghost to the dispraise of men that they were long ere they could beleeue ô fooles and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken Luke 24. 25. yea it is spoken of as a marke of a reprobate you therefore heare not beleeue not obey not because yee are not of God Ioh. 8. 47. if our Gospell be hidden it is hidden to them that are lost 2. Cor. 4. 3. Consider the true causes of it and they are said to be three First the badnesse and vngraciousnesse of the heart women laden with sinnes and led away with diuers lusts are euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth 2. Tim. 3. 7. Secondly the speciall worke of Sathan the god of this world hath blinded the mindes of them that beleeue not 2. Cor. 4. 4. Thirdly the iust iudgement of God vpon thine owne wilfulnesse as we heard before out of Matth. 13. 14 15. Remember the Doctrine and take heed of sinning wilfully The second sort that I told you were to be reproued by this Doctrine are such as are wilfull and obstinate against the practice and obedience of the truth and of them there are three sorts First such as will not obey the truth when they see it but glory in this that they can giue vs the hearing and yet are not such fooles as to be ruled by vs they said we will not walke therein Ier. 6. 16. as for the word which thou bast spoken to vs in the name of the Lord we will not hearken vnto thee Ier. 44. 16. Secondly such as will not endure particular admonition be it priuate or publicke Thirdly such as will be the worse for admonition sinne taking occasion by the Commandement Rom. 7. 8. And such for the most part are our youths whose outrages are vsually committed in an opposition and contempt to the Word but let them remember these youthfull sins will be heauy and bitter one day thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities the punishment of the sinnes of my youth Iob 12. 26. The third Vse of this Doctrine is for the comfort of the faithfull who though they haue many corruptions yet they are able to say that to will is present with them their will and the desire of their heart is set to please the Lord Rom. 7. 18. 20. Lecture the ninetie two Iuly 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVIII IT followeth now that we come to the fourth and last point that I haue told you is to be obserued in this verse in which that we may the better receiue our instruction from it these things are to be marked First our Sauiour chargeth the whole Nation of the Iewes with this sinne of infidelity and saith that this was the common fault of all the Iewes of that age they would not beleeue except they saw signes and wonders Matth. 12. 29. An euill and adulterous generation seeketh a signe 1. Cor. 1. 22. The Iewes require a signe Secondly that our Sauiour purposing to reproue this Ruler for his infidelity and to humble him and to shew him that for that cause he was vnworthy to receiue help from him doth not say Except thou see c. but in the plurall number Except yee see as if he should say If this were thy sinne onely I could the better beare with it but it is the sinne of you all and this he speakes not to extenuate his sinne but to humble him the more Hence then this Doctrine ariseth That the commonnesse of any sinne is no excuse for sinne No man hath cause to make the lesse account of any sinne that he liues in because he seeth it is common and growne into fashion but to feare it the more to be humbled the more for it because of that A plaine proofe of the Doctrine we haue Leuit. 4. from verse 13. to 35. where the Lord prescribing a forme how attonement should be made for all sorts that had sinned of ignorance he requires more solemnity to be vsed and more to be done for the expiation of a sinne that a whole Congregation is guilty of than either for the sinne of any Magistrate or for the sinne of any priuate man whatsoeuer The Reason of the Doctrine is this That the more common sinne is the more God hateth it and the lesse can he beare with it The more there be that doe conspire in sin the more fierce will Gods wrath be vpon them Nothing hastens Gods vengeance vpon sinners more than this as the generality of repentance and ioyning together in the profession of it is of great force to stay Gods wrath as we may see in two famous examples namely in the fast that Israel kept for successe against the Beniamites and in that of the Niuites Iudg. 20. 6. and Ionah 3. 5. so is the generality of sinne of great force to hasten and increase the iudgements of God See the proofe of this in three famous examples of Gods vengeance vpon sinners First in the destruction of the old World marke the story and you shall finde that the generality of sinne then brought that generall floud Gen. 6. 12. Then God looked vpon the earth and behold it was corrupt for all flesh had corrupted his way vpon earth And verse 11. The earth was filled with cruelty The second example is in the destruction of Sodome of that the
countenance that inward griefe which cannot be hid but shewes it selfe in the countenance the heart is made better Eccles. 7. 3. but his Master liked it not he knew it would discontent his Master as appeares Vers. 2. he was sore afraid when his Master perceiued by his countenance that he was sad And though his Master were void of religion yet he held it his duty to giue contentment to him in this he did striue to be chearfull in his countenance alwaies when he came to attend him I haue now giuen you two examples for this I will giue you two precepts also and so come to the reasons The first is that the Apostle teacheth Eph. 6. 7. when he requires seruants to do that seruice that they do with good will he means not in those words to exempt them from duty and obligation as if he would say The seruice you do is done but of courtesie but though you do no more than in duty you are bound to do yet must you do it of loue and good will or it is nought worth in Gods sight So Tit. 2. 9. Let seruants be subiect to their Masters and please them in all things not answering againe And mark what kind of seruants they were of whom this duty was required the yoke that seruants did beare in those dayes was an iron yoke in comparison of that that seruants beare now For 1. They were vsually bond-men either won in battaile or bought with money and consequently they were 1. bound during life or at their Masters pleasure 2. they could refuse no drudgery they were put to 2. Their Masters were most of them Infidels and enemies to the Gospell And yet those seruants were bound to loue their Masters and to seek to please them in all things How much more are seruants now bound to do this whose yoke is farre more easie and tolerable The Reasons of the Doctrine are these First loue is the root of all duties we do performe to men neither can any be well done vnlesse it proceed from loue and where there is loue all duties will follow Rom. 13. 9 10. Euery Commandement is brieâ—…ty comprehended in this saying euen in this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe therefore loue is the fulfilling of the law There be sundry other duties the seruant owes to his master but all depend vpon this First he must be obedient vnto his Master Col. 3. 22. In all things saith the Apostle and to that end he must be subiect to him not answering againe Tit. 2. 9. els he cannot be obedient vnlesse he acknowledge himselfe to be vnder him and can take an angry and crosse word patiently yea though it be giuen without cause and to that end also he must honour and reuerence him in his heart They must count their Masters worthy of all honour 1 Tim. 96. else can he neuer be subiect to him nor beare his reproofe Secondly he must seek his masters profit Phile. 11. One simus had been an vnprofitable seruant but so soone as he was conuerted Paul giues his word for him that he would be profitable to his Master And to that end he must be faithfull and true Titus 2. 10. Not pickers but such as shew all good faithfulnesse to that end also they must be painfull and diligent in their places els though they be neuer so true they are vnprofitable Pro. 18. 9. He that is sâ—…othfull in his worke is euen the brother of him that is a great â—…aster But the seruant that loueth his Master will make conscience of all these duties and none but he Euery seruant is to esteeme his Master as a Father So Naamans seruant that saw no further than by the light of nature cals him 2 King 5. 13. And so the Lord himselfe in the fift Commandement termes all such as he hath made our superiours in any degree Exod. 20. 12. because from euery one of them the inferiour receiues some benefit as from a Father Because God hath made thy Master his instrument of thy maintenance thou receiuest from God by his hand either food and wages or food and knowledge in some trade whereby thou maist liue the better and be more profitable to the Common-wealth therefore thou art bound to loue him and owest duty vnto him The third Reason is in respect of God and his ordinance How vnworthy so euer the Master himselfe be of this loue yet because God hath set him ouer the seruant and will haue him to do it he must loue him This reason the Apostle giues Eph. 6. 6 7. The seruant must do his seruice of good will and loue because therein he serues Christ doth the will of God he serues the Lord and not men Col. 3. 23. they do it to the Lord and not to men and 1 Tim. 6. 1. Euery seruant must count his Master worthy of all honour First of all honour not of cap and knee onely c. but of loue and obedience Secondly euery Seruant must so esteeme of his Master euen those that had the worst Masters Thirdly he must count him worthy of all honour How can that be will you say if he be an idolater a filthy person or a drunkard Yes in respect of Gods ordinance because God will haue him to be honoured and loued he must do it though there be nothing in the man that deserues honour and loue Who will not giue honour to him whom the King will haue to be honoured how vnworthy soeuer he be otherwise Though Mordecai were in Hamans iudgement very base and one whom he hated extremely yet yee see how ready he was to giue honour to him when the King would haue him to do it Est. 6. 11. If God will haue vs to loue our deadly enemy that hath nothing in him to deserue loue but the contrary we must do it or we can haue no comfort in God Mat. 5. 44. This will greatly adorne and gaine credit to the profession of the Gospell and nothing more when men shall see it works this conscience in seruants that a seruant professing religion is more dutifull more carefull of his Masters comfort and profit than any other This reason the Apostle giues T it 2. 10. That they may adorne the Doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things and 1 Tim. 6. 1. That the name of God and his Doctrine be not euill spoken of And the credit of the Gospell is dearer to euery true Christian than his owne life The last reason is because how vnworthy or vnthankfull or vnable soeuer thy Master is yet if of conscience toward God thou do thy duty thus thou shalt be sure God will reward thee and so on the other side if thou do not thy duty thou shalt haue no reward Ephes. 6. 8. Know yee that whatsoeuer good thing any man doth the same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free First the Lord will reward thee in the life to come
edifying which is in faith 1. Tim. 1. 4. 2. You must moue them with a desire and purpose to be resolued and to yeeld to the truth when it is reuealed vnto you not like Ahab who enquired of many of his Prophets whether he ought to goe vp to Ramoth Gilead but was resolued 〈◊〉 â—…nd say they what they list what he woâ—… do 2. Chro. 18. 5. or tâ—…e womâ—…â—…ntioned which will neuer be resoâ—… or setled euer learning 〈◊〉 neâ—… able to come to the knowledge of the trâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…m 3. 7. Of such Questionists it is said Mar. 8. 12. Christ sighed deeply in 〈◊〉 â—…t and said Why doth this generation seeke a signe 3. You must moue questions and talke of religâ—… 〈◊〉 great reuerence not profanely in a merry and iesting vain 2. Tim. 2. 〈◊〉 Stay profane and vaine bablings for they encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 4. Questions of religion must not be handled in â—…on in heate of contention as when men seeke their owne praise and to get the victory one of another The Apostle 1. Tim. 6. 4. condemnes questions and strife of words whereof comes enuie strife railing and euill surmising The second Vse of the Doctrine is to exhort vs to vse this meanes also for the confirmation of our Faith euen the obseruing of Gods works and the experiments we may therein finde of the truth of his holy Word It is good for vs to this end to obserue Gods dealing toward others See what a notable vse the Lord saith he knew Abraham would make of his iudgement on Sodome I know him that he will command his children and his houshold after him and they shall keepe the way of the Lord to do iustice and iudgement Gen. 18. 19. But specially it is good to obserue how God hath made good and confirmed his Word to thee euen in thine owne experience 1. His promises by blessing thee while thou hast walked carefully and conscionably before him answering thy prayers c. To this purpose belongs that exhortation Psal. 34. 8. O taste and see that the Lord is good Labour to be able to say as Psal. 119. 56. This I had because I kept thy precepts and verse 65. Thou hast dealt well with thy seruant according vnto thy word 2. His threats by crossing and correcting thee when thou hast swerued from his waies that thou maist also be able to say as Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I might learne thy statutes 3. Generally the truth of euery part of his word that thou maist as Rom. 12. 2. Proue what is that good that acceptable and perfect will of God and say of it from thine owne experience as Psal. 19. 10. that it is more to be desired than gold â—…ea than much fine gold sweeter also than hony and the hony combe What man is there that might not oft obserue some such experiments in himselfe And how great is the benefit we might reape by obseruing them FINIS Mar. 1. 14. Ver. 1. Ver 3. Luke 3. 1. Mat. 10. 5 6. Mat. 15. 34. Luk. 9. 52. Ver. 4. Ver. 6. Ver. 7. Ver. 8. Doct. 1. Reason 1. 2. 3. 4. Vse Doct. 2. Ob. 1. Answ. Ob. 2. Answ. Ob. 3. Answ. Ob. 4. Answ. Reason 1. 2. 3. Use 1. 2. Doct. 3. Reason 1. 2. 3. Use 1. 2. 3. Obiect Answ. Doct. 4. 2. Vse 1 2 3 Reason Use 1. Application 2. Application Vse 3. Application Doct. 6. Reason 1. 2. Application 2 3. Doct. 1. Reason 1. 2. Vse 3. Doct. 2. Use 1. Remedies against our distrust in God when means are wanting 2. 3. 2. Obiect Answ. Doct. 3. Reason Use 1. 2. 3. Doct. 1. Reason Use. Doct. 2. Reason 1. 2. Vse Doct. 3. Obiect 1. Answ. Obiect 2. Answ. 〈◊〉 Reason Vse 1. 2. 3. 4. Doct. 4. 1. 2. 3. 4. Reason 1. 2. 3. 3. Doct. Obiect Answ. 2. Use 1. 2. Doct. 1. Reason Obiect Answ. Use. 1. 2. Doct. 2. Reason 1. 2. Vse 2. Doct. Reason Vse 1. 1. Resp. Preser 1. 2 Preseru 1. 1. 2. 3. Answ. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Doct. 4. 1. 2. 3. 4. Reason Vse 1. 2. 3. 1. 2. Doct. 1. Reason 1. 2. Use. Doct. 2. Reason Use. 1. 1. 2. 3. Vse Quest. 1. Quest. 2. Quest. 3. Quest. 4. Quest. 5. Doct. 3. Reason Vse 2. Doct. 4. Reason 1. 2. 3. 4. Vse 2. 3. 4. 5. Use 2. Lect. 26. 1. 2. 3. 1. 2. 3. 1. 2. 3. 3. Doct. 5. Reason Use 1. 2. Doct. 6. Reason Use 1. Doct. 1. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Use 1. 2. 3. Doct. 2. Reason 1. 2. 3. 4. Use 1. 1. 2. 3. 4. Use 3. Quest. Answ. Doct. 3. Reason 1. 2. Use 1. 2. Applica Use 2. Doct. 4. Reason 1. Vse Doct. 1. Reason 1. Vse Use 1. 2. Doct. 6. Quest. 1. Answ. Quest. 2. Answ. Quest. 3. Answ. Reason 1. 2. 3. Use 1. Obiect 1. Answ. Obiect 2. Answ. Use 2. Use 3. Doct. 7. Reason Use 1. Vse 2. Use 3. Vse 4. Doct. 1. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Vse Doct. 2. Quest. 1. Answ. Quest. 2. 2. Answ. Quest. 3. Answ. Quest. 4. Answ. Quest. 5. Answ. Obiect Answ. Obiect Answ. Quest. 6. Answ. Reas. 1. Obiect Answ. Reas. 2. Obiect Answ. Use 2. 2. 3. Quest. 1. Answ. Quest. 3. Answ. Quest. 4. Answ. Quest. 5. Answ. Doct. 1. Reasons 1. 2. Use 1. 2. Doct. 2. Obiect 1. Answ. Reas. 1. 2. 3. Use. 2. 3. Doctrine Reas. 1. 2. 3. Vse 1. Obiect Answ. Obiect Answ. Use 2. Use 3. Doct. 1. Reas. 1. 2. Use 1. Doct. 2. Reas. 1. 3. Use 1. 〈◊〉 Doct. 3. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Vse 1. Vse 2. Doct. 4. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Use 1. Vse 2. Doct. 1. Reasons Use 1. Use 2. Use 3. Reason Use 1. Obiect Answ. Vse 2. Doct. 3. Reasons Use 1. Use 2. Vse 3. Doct. 2. Doct. Reason Use 1. 2. 3. 4. Doct. 〈◊〉 Reasons Vse 3. Obseru Doct. 2. Reason 1. 2. 3. Vse 1. 2. 1. Prop. 2. Prop. Use 〈◊〉 2. Use 1. 2. See Lect. 54. CautioÌ„s Lect. 54. 2. 3. 4. Use 1. 5. Use. 6. Use 1. 2. Doct. 〈◊〉 Reason Use 1. 2. 3. 4. Doct. 2. Reason Vse 2. Doct. 3. Reasons Vse 1. 2. Doct. 4. Reasons Lect. 28. Vse Doct. 5. Reasons Vse Use for Ministers Reason Doct. 1. Reasons Use. Doct. 2. Reasons Vse 1. 2. 1. Exhortation 2. Reproofe Doct. 3. Reas. 1. Vse Doct. Use 1. Doct. 1. Reason Vse 2. Quest. 1. Quest. 2. 2. 3. Doct. 1. Doct. 2. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Vse 1. 2. 3. 5. Vse 2. Vse 3. Reason Use 1. Vse 2. Doct. Reason Vse Quest. Answ. Doct. 1. Reas. 1. 2. 3. Application 2. 1. 2. 3. 4. Doct. 2. Reason 1. 2. 3. 4. Use. 1. 2. 4. Doct. 3. Reason Doct. 4. Reason Use 1. Doct. 5. Reas. 1. Vse 2. Doct. 1. Reas. Vse 2. 1. 2. 3. Doct. 2. Vse 1. 2. 3. Doct. 3. Reason Meanes to attaine to patience 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Use 2. Application 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Doct. 1. Reason 1. 2. 3. Vse 1. Vse 2. Doct. 2. Reas. 1. Vse Use 2. Application Doct. 3. Vse 2. 3. Doct. 4. Reason Vse 1. 2. 3. Doct. 5. Reason Vse 1. 3. Use 2. Obiect Answ. Use 3. 1. 2. 3. Doct. 1. Vse 1. 1. Obiect Answ. Application 2. Application 3. Application 1. 2. 3. 4. 2. 3. 4. 5. Doct. 1. Reason 1. 2. 3. Vse 1. 2. 3. Doct. 3. Reas. 1. 2. Use. 1. 3. 1. 2. 3. Knowledge Repentance 3. ObedieÌ„se 1. 2. 3. Note 1. Note 3. 1. 2. Note 4. Obiect 1. Answ. Obiect 2. Answ. Doct. 1. Reas. 1. Vse 1. Vse 2. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Doct. 1. Reason 1 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse 1. Use 2. Doct. 2. Reas. 1. 2. Vse 1. Vse 2.
the Apostle vseth 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 24. when he had said Feed the flocke care for it doe it willingly with a ready minde he giueth this for the reason verse 4. And when the chiefe Shepheard shall ap peare you shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory It is very profitable for euery Christian to meditate oft of this day of reckoning when euery man shall receiue his wages according to his worke And this is one notable difference betweene a godly man and a wicked that whereas it is a hell to a wicked man to thinke of his end and of the life to come Amos 6. 〈◊〉 They put farre from them the euill day the godly man hath no comfort nor encouragement like vnto that Psal. 27. 13. I should haue fainted except I had beleeued to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing To exhort all men that they would shew themselues the children of their heauenly Father in esteeming of good Ministers as the Lord esteemeth of them We are fallen into an age wherein the very calling of a Minister is growne into a generall contempt with most men If a man haue not somewhat else beside his Ministry to grace him friends or wealth or titles euery one euen the youngest and basest will despise him I know well a great cause of this is the iust iudgement of God vpon the insufficiencie idlenesse couetousnesse and lasciuiouinesse of many Ministers for so saith the Lord Mal. 2. 9. I haue made you to be despised and vile before all the people because yee kept not my waies but haue beene partiall in the law But these are not the Ministers I would haue you esteeme of for God esteemeth not of such but such as are able Ministers in any good measure and faithfull them I exhort you to loue and esteeme of Learne not of Papists or Atheists how to esteeme a good Minister but learne of thy heauenly Father how to esteeme of him I say not onely take heed thou persecute them not wrong them not disgrace them not deride them not grieue and discourage them not He that derideth and disgraceth Ministers is a persecutor of Ministers when Ismael mocked Isaac the Holy Ghost saith Hee persecuted him Gal 4. 29. and he that grieueth and discourageth a Minister hindereth Gods work in his Ministry therefore the Apostle saith it is vnprofitable for the people when the Minister cannot doe his worke with ioy but with griefe Heb. â—…3 17. But I say more see thou loue euery good Minister and esteeme of him encourage him by all good meanes if thou wilt shew thy selfe the childe of thy heauenly Father so haue good men beene wont to doe Hezechia spake comfortably to all the Leuites and taught the good knowledge of God 2. Chron. 30. â—…2 yea hee commanded the people to giue the portion to the Priests and the Leuites that they might be encouraged in the Law of the Lord 2. Chron. 3â—… 4. and of Iosiah it is said that he encouraged the Priests to the seruice of the house of the Lord 2. Chron. 35. 2. Let no man count himselfe religious that doth not loue and reuerence euery good Minister Matthâ—…0 â—…0 11. Enquire who is worthy that is who feareth God loueth the Word and there be bold to tarrie and receiue entertaiâ—…ement As if he should say Euery one that is worthy wil be ready to shew kindnesse vnto you If yee haue iudged me to bee faithfull to the Lord saith Lydia Acts 16. 15. come into mine house and abide there and she constrained vs. The sixtie two Lecture August 21. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE haue already heard that in these verses and those two that goe before our Sauiour hath endeauoured to stirre vp his Disciples to that diligence in their Ministry and that zealous desire to win soules to God as they saw to be now in him and that he vseth three effectuall arguments to perswade them thereunto all set downe in an allegorie and comparison taken from them that doe haruest-worke two ofthem we haue already handled and finished in the two former verses the first taken from the present necessity of Gods people verse 35. and the second taken from the reward and comfort themselues should be sure to receiue by it It followeth now that we proceed vnto the third and last which is set downe in these two verses that I haue now read and that is taken from the facility and easinesse of that worke that they were to doe in comparison of that wherein their fellow seruants the Prophets that had beene before them had laboured This argument he amplifieth by a prouerbiall speech that was common among the Iewes when they saw any enioy the fruit of another mans labour they were wont to say One soweth and another reapeth As we also say in the like case One beateth the bush and another goeth away with the bird This prouerbe saith our Sauiour in some respect may fitly be applyed to your case though in another respect it agreeth not with it Herein is the saying true As if he should say Though not in all respects yet in this it is And in the next verse he sheweth two points wherein this prouerbe agreeth to their case First as he that reapeth takes nothing so much toyle and paines as he did that sowed and did the first workes that belong to husbandry so is it in your case you are to be employed in the best and easiest and most comfortable labour that belongs to my Fathers husbandry not in manuring or plowing or sowing or harrowing or weeding of his ground that is in preparing men to receiue grace and laying the foundation and first principles of religion in the hearts of men as the Prophets were whose paines in that respect were farre greater than yours can be but in reaping and conuerting men effectually to the faith and obedience of the truth you shall presently see the fruit of your labours but so did not they I sent you to reape that wherein yee bestowed no labour Other men laboured c. Secondly as when one receiueth the benefit of another mans labour so is it in your case the Prophets tooke paines for you you shall enioy the fruit of their labours the paines they tooke shall be a great aduantage to you in your Ministry yee shall be able to doe the more good by your preaching because of that that they haue done before you Other men laboured and yet are entred into their labours The point wherein this prouerbe could not fitly be applyed to their case was this that whereas when one soweth and another reapeth he that sowed hath no comfort or fruit of his labour but esteemeth it as a iudgement of God vpon him and repenteth himselfe of the paines he hath taken when he seeth another man hath reaped the fruit of it It is farre otherwise in this case for as he had said before verse 36. he that soweth and hee that reapeth shall